E-text prepared by Emmy, Darleen Dove, and the Project Gutenberg Online
Distributed Proofreading Team (http://www.pgdp.net) from page images
generously made available by Internet Archive (http://www.archive.org)



Note: Project Gutenberg also has an HTML version of this
      file which includes the original illustrations.
      See 32417-h.htm or 32417-h.zip:
      (http://www.gutenberg.org/files/32417/32417-h/32417-h.htm)
      or
      (http://www.gutenberg.org/files/32417/32417-h.zip)


      Images of the original pages are available through
      Internet Archive. See
      http://www.archive.org/details/girlfromarizona00rhoarich





THE GIRL FROM ARIZONA

       *       *       *       *       *

BOOKS BY NINA RHOADES

        MARION'S VACATION. Illustrated. 12mo. Cloth. $1.25
        DOROTHY BROWN. Illustrated. 12mo. Cloth.     $1.50
        VICTORINE'S BOOK. Illustrated. 12mo. Cloth.  $1.25

FOR YOUNGER READERS

"THE BRICK HOUSE BOOKS"

The sight of the brick house on the cover makes girl readers happy at
once.--_Indianapolis News._

Illustrated. Large 12mo. Cloth. $1.00 each

          ONLY DOLLIE
          THE LITTLE GIRL NEXT DOOR
          WINIFRED'S NEIGHBORS
          THE CHILDREN ON THE TOP FLOOR
          HOW BARBARA KEPT HER PROMISE
          LITTLE MISS ROSAMOND
          PRISCILLA OF THE DOLL SHOP
          BRAVE LITTLE PEGGY
          THE OTHER SYLVIA
          MAISIE'S MERRY CHRISTMAS
          LITTLE QUEEN ESTHER

          LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO.
          BOSTON

       *       *       *       *       *


[Illustration: "AREN'T YOU GOING TO BE FRIENDS WITH ME?"--_Page 225._]


THE GIRL FROM ARIZONA

by

NINA RHOADES

Author of The "Brick House Books," "Marion's Vacation,"
"Dorothy Brown," Etc.

Illustrated by Elizabeth Withington







[Illustration]

Boston
Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co.

Published, August, 1913

Copyright, 1913, by
Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co.

All Rights Reserved

THE GIRL FROM ARIZONA

Norwood Press
Berwick & Smith Co.
Norwood, Mass.
U. S. A.




CONTENTS


        CHAPTER                                    PAGE
            I MAKING THE BEST OF THINGS               1
           II THE COMING OF UNDINE                   13
          III TRYING TO REMEMBER                     29
           IV A VISITOR FROM THE EAST                43
            V UNCLE HENRY'S PROPOSITION              58
           VI THE LAST EVENING                       70
          VII MARJORIE WRITES LETTERS                81
         VIII AUNT JULIA AND ELSIE                   91
           IX MARJORIE TAKES A MORNING WALK         110
            X NEW FRIENDS AND NEW FASHIONS          127
           XI MARJORIE ENGAGES IN BATTLE            137
          XII A MOTOR RIDE AND A FOOTBALL GAME      155
         XIII MARJORIE SURPRISES HER RELATIVES      170
          XIV THE POETRY CLUB                       182
           XV ELSIE TRIUMPHS                        197
          XVI THE THINGS THAT HURT                  216
         XVII BEVERLY SINGS "MANDALAY"              236
        XVIII IN THE SUNNY SOUTH                    254
          XIX A VIRGINIA CHRISTMAS                  266
           XX MARJORIE SEES A PHOTOGRAPH            275
          XXI UNDINE REMEMBERS                      290
         XXII UNDINE TELLS HER STORY                306
        XXIII BREAKING THE NEWS                     317
         XXIV MARJORIE HAS HER WISH                 331
          XXV ELSIE REDEEMS HERSELF                 341




ILLUSTRATIONS


  "Aren't you going to be friends with me?" (Page 225)    _Frontispiece_

                                                              FACING PAGE
  "Where in the world did you come from?"                         20

  With one quick movement she seized the whip handle             146

  "Oh, Mother dear, I'm so sorry!"                               244

  "Land sakes, Missy! What is it?"                               284

  "It takes a lot of pluck to get up and say a thing like that"  354




THE GIRL FROM ARIZONA




CHAPTER I

MAKING THE BEST OF THINGS


"MARJORIE."

The clear call rang out, breaking the afternoon stillness of the ranch,
but there was no response, and after waiting a moment Miss Graham gave
her wheeled chair a gentle push, which sent it rolling smoothly across
the porch of the ranch house, down the inclined plane, which served the
purpose of steps, to the lawn. It was very hot, the sun was blazing down
as only an Arizona sun can blaze, and not a breath of air was stirring.
But Miss Graham was accustomed to the heat and the glare. She paused for
a moment, gazing off over the vast prairie to the California mountains,
nearly a hundred miles away. She generally paused on that same spot for
one look, although the landscape was the only one she had seen in twelve
years. Then she moved on again, across the lawn, now parched and dry
from the long summer's heat, toward the stables and out-buildings. It
was before the smallest of these out-buildings, a tiny log cabin, that
she finally brought the chair to a standstill.

"Marjorie, are you there?"

There was a sound of some one moving inside, and a girl of fourteen,
with a book in her hand, appeared in the doorway. She was a pretty girl,
with soft light hair that curled over her temples, and bright, merry
blue eyes, but just now the eyes were red and swollen, and there were
unmistakable tear-marks on the girl's cheeks. At sight of the lady in
the wheeled chair, however, Marjorie's face brightened, and she hurried
forward, exclaiming remorsefully:

"Oh, Aunt Jessie dear, did you come all this way by yourself? I'm so
sorry. Do you want me to do something for you?"

"You needn't be sorry," said her aunt, smiling. "The exercise will do me
good, and I am quite proud of being able to manage this chair so easily.
I called you from the porch, but you didn't hear. Your mother and
Juanita are busy in the kitchen making jam, and I wasn't of any use
there, so I thought I would come and see what you were about. I felt
pretty sure of finding you in the old playhouse."

"Come in," said Marjorie, eagerly. "You haven't been in the playhouse in
ages; not since I grew too big to invite you to 'make-believe' tea, but
the door is just wide enough for the chair; don't you remember? Let me
help you in?" And springing to Miss Graham's side, Marjorie seized the
handle of the chair, and carefully guided it through the narrow
entrance, into the little house her father had built for her own special
use, and which had always been known as the playhouse. It might still
have been regarded as a playhouse, although its owner had grown too old
to play there. A couple of battered dolls reposed upon a toy bedstead in
one corner, and an array of china dishes, all more or less the worse for
wear, adorned the shelves. Marjorie loved her few possessions dearly,
and in a place where one's nearest neighbor lives five miles away, there
are not many people on whom to bestow things which have ceased to be
useful to one's self, and they are therefore likely to be preserved.

"Now we're all nice and cosy," remarked Marjorie, seating herself
comfortably on the floor at her aunt's feet. "There wouldn't be room for
another person in here, even if there were anybody to come. What good
times we used to have here when I was little, didn't we, Aunt Jessie?"

Marjorie spoke fast and nervously, but there were pink spots in her
cheeks, and Miss Graham was not easily deceived.

"What's the matter, Marjorie?" she asked simply. She and her niece had
no secrets from each other.

Marjorie tried to laugh, but her lip quivered, and the tears started to
her eyes.

"There isn't anything the matter," she said, frankly. "I've been a
goose, that's all. It was all the fault of the book I was reading."

"What book was it?" Miss Graham inquired curiously, glancing at the
volume Marjorie was still holding in her hand.

"It's called 'The Friendship of Anne,' and it's one of those in that box
Father had sent from Albuquerque. It's all about a big boarding-school
full of girls, and the good times they had there, but somehow it set me
thinking, and--and, I don't know why, perhaps because it's been so hot
and still all day, but I began to feel as if I wanted to cry, and so I
came out here to have it out." Suddenly Marjorie dropped her head in her
aunt's lap, with a sob.

For a moment Miss Graham was silent. She stroked the soft, fluffy hair
with her thin fingers, and a look of comprehension came into her face.
When she spoke her voice was very gentle.

"I understand, little girl," she said tenderly. "You haven't said much
about it, but I know it was a big disappointment that Father couldn't
afford to send you to school at Albuquerque this winter. It was a
disappointment to all of us, much as we should have missed you, but it
is one of those things everybody has to bear sometimes."

"I know it," said Marjorie, checking her tears, and making a great
effort to speak cheerfully. "It wasn't poor Father's fault that so many
of the cattle died this year, or that the drought spoiled the alfalfa
crop. I try to think that perhaps it's all for the best, and that if I
really left you all, and went away to school, I might have died of
homesickness. But when I read that story, and thought of all the people
and things there are in the world that I've never seen, it was just a
little bit hard to feel cheerful. Mother teaches me all she can, and so
do you and Father, but I'm fourteen and a half, and I hate to think of
growing up without any real education. If I were well educated, I might
teach, and be a real help to you all, but there isn't anything I can do
now but just sit still and make the best of things."

"Making the best of things is what we all have to do," said Miss Graham,
smiling rather sadly. "You do it very well, too, Marjorie dear. Your
father and I were talking last evening of how bravely you have borne
this disappointment. We all realize what it has meant to you, but we are
not a family who are much given to talking about our troubles."

"I know we're not," said Marjorie, "and I'm glad of it. How
uncomfortable it would be if you and Mother were always saying you were
sorry for each other, and if Father looked solemn every time a cow died.
I should hate to be condoled with, and treated as if I needed pity, but
still I can't help wishing sometimes that I could do some of the things
other girls do. Why, just think, Aunt Jessie, I've never had a friend of
my own age in my life. I've never been on a train, or seen a city since
I can remember."

Miss Graham continued to stroke the fluffy hair, and a troubled look
came into her eyes.

"I understand, dear," she said, "and I don't blame you in the least. I
know the feelings of loneliness and longing too well for that."

"Do you really, Aunt Jessie?" questioned Marjorie, looking up in
surprise. "I didn't suppose you ever longed for anything; you're such
an angel of patience. I suppose it's wrong, but I can't help being glad
you do, though, because it makes it so much easier to explain things to
you. I can't bear to have Father and Mother think I'm not perfectly
happy and contented; it makes Father look so sad, and I know Mother
worries about my education. I never thought of it before, but you were a
girl, too, when you first came here, weren't you?"

Miss Graham smiled. She was only twenty-eight, and girlhood did not seem
so much a thing of the past, but Marjorie was fourteen, and to her
twenty-eight seemed an age quite removed from all youthful aspirations.

"I was just sixteen when we came out here," she said, "and it seemed
very strange at first to be away from all my friends, but girl-like I
enjoyed the change, and it was not for a year or two that I began to
realize what life on an Arizona ranch really meant. Your father and
mother were very good to me, but they were absorbed in each other, and
in their work, and you were too little to be any real company to me.
There was plenty of work to be done, and I tried to do my share, but
there were many lonely times when I rebelled bitterly against fate. I
used to think of those times later on, after the accident, and then it
seemed strange that I should ever have fretted over such foolish
trifles, but they were very real to me once."

Marjorie took her aunt's hand and kissed it. Demonstrations of affection
were rather rare in the Graham family, but the girl could never think of
that accident without a lump rising in her throat. She had heard the
story dozens of times. She had even a dim recollection of the day it had
happened--the day on which her pretty, merry young aunt had started for
a canter over the prairie, on a wild young bronco, and had been carried
home white and unconscious, never to ride, or even walk again. Just how
it had all happened nobody ever knew. An Indian boy, coming suddenly out
of a cabin, had shouted and waved his hands to a companion. The noise
had frightened the bronco, and he had dashed off at full speed, and
Jessie Graham, experienced horsewoman though she was, had lost her
balance, and been thrown violently to the ground, striking her back
against a sharp stone. That was eight years ago, and during all that
time her life had been passed, first in bed, and then in a wheeled
chair.

Marjorie rose suddenly. There were some things it wasn't possible to
make the best of, and it was wisest not to talk about them.

"It's getting a little cooler," she said irrelevantly; "I think I'll
saddle Roland, and go for a ride before supper. You're an angel, Aunt
Jessie, and I'm glad you told me how you used to feel. I'm ashamed of
myself, but it makes the disappointment easier to bear because you
understand. Shall I wheel you back to the house, or is there anything
else I can do for you before I go?"

Fifteen minutes later, Marjorie mounted astride her bay pony, was
trotting briskly out over the prairie. Her aunt watched her from the
porch of the ranch house.

"Poor little girl," she said, with a sigh, as horse and rider
disappeared from view in a cloud of dust, "she bears her disappointment
bravely, but it's hard--hard for her, and for us all."

A footstep was heard, and her sister-in-law, Marjorie's mother, came out
on the porch. Mrs. Graham had once been very pretty, but twelve years of
hard work, and constant anxiety as to ways and means, had brought a
careworn expression into the eyes that were so like Marjorie's, and the
hand she laid on the back of Miss Graham's chair was rough and hardened
from housework.

"It's been a hot day, hasn't it?" she said, "but it's cooler now," and
she smiled the brave, cheerful smile she had never lost through all
their troubles and anxieties. "Juanita and I have put up six dozen jars
of blackberries to-day; not a bad day's record, is it? Have you heard
the whistle of the East Bound?"

"I am not sure; I thought I heard a whistle about half an hour ago, but
I have been with Marjorie in the playhouse. We have been having a talk."

"Has she said anything about her disappointment?"

"Yes, a little. She is bearing it splendidly, but it is a real grief to
her, notwithstanding."

Mrs. Graham sighed.

"I was afraid it would be," she said. "It would almost have broken my
heart to part from her, but Donald and I had made up our minds to let
her go. It seemed the only way of giving the child a chance in life, and
now this disease among the cattle has put an end to everything. Donald
says we may be able to send her next year, but she will be nearly
sixteen then, and time is precious. I wish I knew more myself, so that I
could help my little girl, but, like so many other girls, I wasted my
time at school. O dear! if children only realized what an education
might mean to them some day, they wouldn't fritter away their time, as
half of them do."

"Susie," said Miss Graham, impulsively, "have you ever thought of
writing to your brother Henry about Marjorie?"

The sensitive color rose in Mrs. Graham's cheeks, and for a moment she
looked almost as pretty as in the days when Jessie, in the rapturous
devotion of her teens, had considered her "the loveliest sister-in-law
in the world."

"Yes, I have thought of it," she said, "but--but somehow I haven't been
able to make up my mind to do it. You know my family never approved of
Donald's coming out here. My brother offered him a position in his
office in New York, but Donald said he had no head for business, and he
loves this wild life, hard as it has been. I have never let my people
know of our difficulties; they would have been kind, I daresay, but one
hates to ask favors."

"I know," said Miss Graham, comprehendingly; "still, for Marjorie's
sake--"

Mrs. Graham looked troubled.

"Donald and I were talking about it only last night," she said. "It
isn't right to deprive the child of advantages she might have, but think
of sending her all the way to New York, even if Henry and his wife were
willing to take her. Albuquerque would have been different; she could at
least have come home for the holidays, but New York--why, think of it,
Jessie, she has never been away from us for a night in her life!"

Mrs. Graham paused abruptly, her face contracted with pain. The tears
started to Miss Jessie's eyes, but her voice was still quite firm when
she spoke again.

"It would be very hard," she said, "harder for us perhaps than for
Marjorie herself, and yet if it were the best thing to do--"

Here the conversation was interrupted by Juanita, the Mexican maid of
all work, who appeared with the startling announcement that the jam was
boiling over on the stove, and Mrs. Graham hurried away to the kitchen,
leaving her sister-in-law to her own reflections.




CHAPTER II

THE COMING OF UNDINE


IN the meantime, Marjorie, quite unconscious of the anxieties of her
family regarding her future, was cantering away over the prairie on her
bay pony. Having passed the last buildings of the ranch, and trotted
through the Indian village, where more than one woman, and numerous
copper-colored children smiled a friendly greeting, she turned her
pony's head in the direction of the railroad. The nearest town was more
than twenty miles away, but the line of the Santa Fé Railroad ran within
a comparatively short distance from the ranch, and twice every day the
stillness was broken by the whistles of the east and west bound trains,
as they rushed by on their way across the continent, from Los Angeles to
Chicago. To watch the trains go by had been one of the amusements of
Marjorie's life, ever since she could remember. When she was a little
girl, it had been a great treat to be taken by her father, on his big
chestnut horse, and to have him draw rein in full view of the tracks,
and wait to see the great iron horse come rushing by. As soon as she was
old enough to ride out by herself, this spot had become one of her
favorite afternoon excursions. There was a wonderful fascination in
watching the long line of sleepers and day coaches, filled with people,
and to wonder where they could all be going, and speculate as to what
might be happening on the other side of those moving windows. Sometimes
of late the longing to know more of the outside world, and to follow
those ever moving cars, had become almost irresistible.

"If I could only take one real journey I believe I should be happy
forever," she would say to herself, and the hope of going to school at
Albuquerque, two hundred miles away, had filled her with a wild kind of
joy that was not unmixed with fear. But now that hope had been crushed,
for the present at least, and Marjorie, who was a sensible little soul,
had decided that it might be wiser to avoid watching the trains go by
just now. For a week she had kept away from the line, at the hours when
trains were likely to pass, but this afternoon she felt more cheerful.
The little talk with her aunt had done her good, and she resolved to
take Aunt Jessie's advice, and try to make the best of things. So when
the pony manifested a desire to take the familiar turning, she let him
have his way, and trotted on quite cheerfully toward the railroad.

"I'm afraid we're too late to-day, Roland," she remarked aloud, as the
pony plodded on bravely through the dust and heat. "I didn't hear the
whistle, but I'm sure the East Bound must have passed, and the West
Bound went through at two o'clock."

Having very few people to talk to, Marjorie had formed the habit of
talking to her live pets, of which Roland was her favorite. Her father
had given him to her when he was only a month old, and she had trained
him herself, as soon as he was old enough to bear the saddle, to say
nothing of the many romps the two had enjoyed together in the days of
his colthood. It seemed to her sometimes as if Roland must really
understand some of the things she told him, and now, at her remark about
the train, he slackened his pace to a leisurely trot, as if under the
impression that there was no use in hurrying.

"It is hot, isn't it, Roland?" said Marjorie, sympathetically. "You and
I will be glad when winter comes, and we can have some fine gallops. I
thought I might be going away to leave you this winter, but I'm not."

Roland pricked up his ears, and quickened his pace.

"What is it, Roland?" Marjorie inquired in surprise. "Oh, I see, it's
José on his black bronco."

Her face brightened, and she waved her hand in friendly welcome to the
approaching figure of a small Mexican boy, mounted on an equally small
pony.

"Hello, José!" she called, as the two came within speaking distance of
each other; "Do you know whether the East Bound has passed yet or not?"

"See there," said the boy, pointing in the direction from which he had
come. "Something wrong with engine. She been there three hours. My
father tell me, and I go see."

"How exciting!" cried Marjorie, everything else forgotten for the moment
in the interest of this news. "Do you think she'll stay much longer?"

José shook his head; he could not say. He was a rather dull boy, but
Marjorie had known him all her life, as she had known every inhabitant,
Mexican or Indian, who had made a home in that desolate region. She
could speak Spanish almost as well as English, and could carry on a
conversation in two Indian dialects. She did not wait for any more
conversation with José on this occasion, however, but with a chirp to
Roland to indicate that she wished to go faster, hurried the pony along
at such a pace that in less than five minutes they came in sight of the
waiting train.

No, she was not too late. The long transcontinental express was standing
still, and a number of the passengers had left the cars and were
sauntering leisurely about. Marjorie's heart beat fast with excitement,
and she drew the pony in sharply.

"We mustn't go too near, Roland," she whispered. "Oh, look, isn't it
interesting? See those girls in shirt-waists and straw hats. They look
just about my age. How I should like to speak to them, but I suppose
they would think it queer."

The sight of a girl in a striped khaki skirt, with a sombrero on her
head, sitting astride a bay pony, had quickly attracted the attention of
some of the passengers, and Marjorie soon realized that she was being
stared at in a manner that was slightly disconcerting. Not that she was
in the least shy, but these strangers had a way of looking at her, as
if they found something amusing in her appearance, and Marjorie did not
like being stared at any more than any other girl.

"I don't think we'll stay any longer, Roland," she said, conscious of
the fact that her cheeks were burning uncomfortably. And turning the
pony's head abruptly, she galloped away in the direction of home.

But it was some minutes before her cheeks had regained their natural
color.

"I wonder why they stared so," she kept repeating to herself. "Was it
the sombrero--I don't suppose girls wear sombreros in the East--or was
it something else? Oh, there's the whistle; thank goodness they're off!"
And Marjorie gave a sigh of relief, and let Roland drop into a trot.

It was still early when she reached home, and having delivered Roland to
the Indian boy, whose duty it was to look after him, and finding that
her mother and aunt were both busy, she betook herself once more to the
playhouse, intending to spend the hour before supper in learning more of
the fortunes of Anne and her friends. But her ride in the heat had made
her sleepy, and after turning a few pages rather listlessly, her eyes
drooped, and letting the book slip into her lap, she rested her head
against the wall of the cabin, and dropped off into an afternoon nap.

How long she had been asleep she did not know, but she started up, wide
awake, aroused by a sound close beside her. Then for a moment she sat
staring stupidly at the apparition before her; for there, standing in
the doorway, regarding her with big, hungry, brown eyes, was a girl--not
a Mexican or an Indian, but a pale-faced, dark-haired girl of about her
own age, in a faded linen dress, much too short in the skirt, and a
battered straw hat, decidedly the worse for wear.

"Goodness gracious me!" gasped Marjorie in amazement; "where in the
world did you come from?"

"I'm hungry," said the stranger, in a remarkably sweet voice; "Won't you
please give me something to eat?"

"Who are you?" demanded Marjorie, fully convinced that this was a dream.

A frightened expression came into the big brown eyes, and the girl's lip
began to tremble.

"I don't know," she said; "I can't remember. Won't you please give me
something to eat?"

[Illustration: "WHERE IN THE WORLD DID YOU COME FROM?"--_Page 19._]

"I know I'm dreaming," said Marjorie, and she pinched her arm, but
though the pinch hurt considerably, she did not wake up. The strange
girl continued to stand in the doorway.

"How--how did you get here?" she repeated; "where did you come from?"

"I got off the train. I've walked ever so far, and it was so hot. I
thought there would be houses, but there weren't any. You won't be cross
with me, will you? I'm afraid of cross people."

"Why did you get off the train?" inquired Marjorie. If this were not a
dream, then it was certainly the most extraordinary adventure she had
ever had.

The brown eyes filled with tears, and the stranger clasped her hands
nervously.

"Don't scold, ah, please don't," she pleaded; "I'm so tired of being
scolded. I got off the train because Mrs. Hicks was so cross I couldn't
stand it any longer. She said I was a lazy, good-for-nothing girl, and
she wished she had never promised to take me to Kansas. I said I wished
she hadn't either, and that I didn't want to go to Kansas or anywhere
else with her, and then she said I was an impudent little wretch, and
she wished she could get rid of me. She slapped me, too, and that made
me furious, so when she sent me to the dining-car to get some milk for
the baby, and the train was standing still, I just got off. I don't
want to stay with people who don't like me, and I can't stand being
slapped."

"But think how frightened your friend must have been when the train
started and you didn't come back," said Marjorie, reproachfully. She did
not know quite what to make of this singular young person, who appeared
to think nothing of deserting her friends, and wandering off by herself
on the prairie.

"Mrs. Hicks isn't my friend, and she won't care, anyway; she'll be glad
to get rid of me. I heard her telling a woman on the train that I was an
awful nuisance, and she couldn't think why she had ever promised her
sister to take me to Kansas with her. She doesn't want me--nobody wants
me, nobody in the whole world!" And suddenly this extraordinary visitor
put both hands before her face, and burst into tears.

Marjorie sprang to her feet, wide awake at last. She had not seen many
people cry, and the sight always affected her deeply.

"Oh, don't, please don't!" she cried, and almost without realizing what
she was doing she had slipped an arm about the shaking shoulders. "We'll
take care of you, of course we will, and you can tell us about
everything. Oh, please do stop crying; you make me so very
uncomfortable."

But the brown-eyed girl did not stop crying. On the contrary, she cried
all the harder, and buried her face on Marjorie's shoulder.

"You're kind, oh, you're kind!" sobbed the poor child, clinging
convulsively to her new friend. "Nobody was ever kind to me before
except old Mr. Jackson, and now he's dead. I've been so miserable, and
it's so dreadful not to remember anything, not even my name."

"Your name?" repeated Marjorie stupidly; "do you mean you don't even
know your own name?"

The stranger shook her head mournfully as she searched for a missing
pocket-handkerchief. Marjorie supplied the handkerchief from her own
pocket, and sympathetically wiped her visitor's eyes.

"But I don't understand," she said doubtfully; "I never heard of a
person's not knowing her own name. Haven't you any relatives?"

"I suppose I had once, but I can't remember them. The first thing I
remember is waking up in a hospital. It was just after the earthquake in
San Francisco, and they told me I was found in the street under some
ruins. They thought a stone or something must have fallen on my head,
and that was what made me forget everything. Nobody knew whom I belonged
to, and I had only a nightgown on when I was found, so they couldn't
trace me by my clothes. At first the doctors thought I would remember
soon, and they used to ask me questions, but I never could answer any of
them. They kept me at the hospital a long time, but I was always
frightened because I couldn't remember anything. At last when I was
strong again, and nobody came to look for me, they said they couldn't
keep me there any longer. They sent me to the 'Home For The Friendless
in Oakland,' but I had only been there a week when Miss Brent came to
look for a girl to run errands, and carry home parcels. They told her
about me, and she said she would take me, because I might have rich
friends, who would come for me, and pay her well for taking care of me.
So I went to live with her, and she put an advertisement about me in the
newspapers. For a long time I kept hoping some one would come for me,
but nobody ever did. Miss Brent was a dressmaker, and she had a lot of
girls working for her, but I didn't like any of them, they were so
rough, and they used to laugh at me, and call me 'loony.' Miss Brent
called me Sally, but I know that isn't my real name. I got so tired
running errands, and carrying the heavy boxes home made my back ache. I
don't think I could have stood it if it hadn't been for Mr. Jackson. He
boarded with Miss Brent, and lived in a little room on the top floor. He
was very old, and nobody paid much attention to him, but I was sorry for
him, and I used to carry up his meals, and he talked to me so kindly. He
never made fun of me, because I couldn't remember, but he lent me books
to read, and asked me questions like the doctors at the hospital. It's
very queer, but I could always remember how to read. I can write, too,
and I can even remember things in history, but I can't remember a single
thing about myself. Mr. Jackson said he was sure my memory would come
back some day, and then I would be able to find my friends. He died last
winter, and after that it was dreadful. Miss Brent was always busy and
cross, and the girls were worse than ever. A month ago Miss Brent told
us she was going to be married, and give up the business, and that all
the girls would have to leave. Most of them didn't mind, because they
had homes, but Miss Brent said she didn't know what in the world to do
with me. She didn't think any one would take me, because I wasn't
strong enough to do hard work, and she was afraid I was too old to go
back to the 'Home For The Friendless.'

"The wedding was last week, and Mrs. Hicks came on from Kansas. She is
Miss Brent's sister, and her husband has a big cattle farm. Mrs. Hicks
brought her baby with her, and they got me to help take care of it, and
then Miss Brent persuaded her sister to take me home with her. I didn't
want to go, for I knew I shouldn't like Mrs. Hicks, but Miss Brent said
I must. We started yesterday, and it was awful. Mrs. Hicks kept saying
she knew I would never be any use to her, and the baby was so heavy, and
cried all the time. I had just about made up my mind to run away when
Mrs. Hicks slapped me, and that settled it. I never was slapped before,
and I couldn't stand it."

The brown eyes flashed indignantly, and there was a crimson spot in both
the girl's cheeks. Marjorie had been listening to this strange story in
breathless astonishment. It did not occur to her for a moment to doubt
its truth. Before she could ask any more questions, however, she was
brought back to a recollection of every-day life once more by the sound
of her father's voice calling from the porch:

"Supper's ready, Marjorie."

Marjorie came down to earth with a rush, and hastily explaining to her
new friend that she would be back in a minute, dashed away to the house,
there to electrify her family with the astounding news that there was a
strange girl in the playhouse, who had walked all the way from the
railroad, and didn't know her own name.

When Marjorie returned five minutes later, she was accompanied by an
excited group, consisting of Mr. and Mrs. Graham, Miss Jessie, and the
Mexican servant, Juanita. At sight of so many strangers the visitor
shrank into a corner, and her eyes seemed to grow bigger and more
frightened than ever, but when Mrs. Graham spoke to her in her kind,
motherly voice, the pale face lighted up, and holding out both hands to
Marjorie's mother, she exclaimed joyfully:

"You're kind, too; I can see it in your face. Oh, please don't send me
away; I'm so tired and hungry, and I don't know where else I can
possibly go."

"And what are we to call you, my dear?" Mrs. Graham inquired, late that
evening, when the uninvited guest had been refreshed by a bath and a
hearty supper, and was lying back comfortably in the big rocker in the
living-room. "Did I understand Marjorie to say that you had been called
Sally?"

The stranger pouted. Now that her face was washed she was really very
pretty.

"I hate 'Sally,'" she said, impatiently; "it's not my name, and I don't
see why I need be called by it. I wish you'd call me something pretty."

Mrs. Graham looked a little doubtful, but Marjorie, who was regarding
this singular young person in a kind of fascinated awe--half expecting
to see her vanish at any moment as mysteriously as she had
come--hastened to the rescue.

"I've thought of a beautiful name for her, Mother," she said, eagerly.
"Why can't we call her Undine--at least till she remembers what her name
really is? She didn't come out of a fountain, but she really did come
almost as mysteriously as Undine came to the fisherman's hut, in the
story. Would you like to be called Undine, Sally?"

"I should love it," declared the visitor in a tone of satisfaction and
as Marjorie generally had her way, and Undine really seemed as good a
name as any other, the matter was settled, and the new Undine fell
asleep that night, happier than she had ever been since that strange
waking in the California hospital, more than two years before.




CHAPTER III

TRYING TO REMEMBER


"AND so Undine went back into the fountain, carrying the knight,
Hildebrand, with her, and nobody ever saw either of them again. I always
wished it hadn't ended there, but had gone on to tell what became of the
fisherman and his wife, and all the other people. That's the great
trouble with stories; they are so apt to end just where you want to hear
more. If I ever wrote a book I should put a chapter at the end, telling
what became of all the characters afterward."

The two girls were sitting together on the porch; Marjorie busily
engaged in darning stockings; the new Undine patiently hemming a towel.
It was a week since the arrival of "the mysterious stranger," as
Marjorie called her, and she had already become an established member of
the household. Marjorie accepted the mystery of a girl who didn't know
her own name, and who apparently belonged to nobody, just as she would
have accepted any other girl friend who might have come into her rather
uneventful life. It had never even occurred to her to doubt the truth of
Undine's strange story. The rest of the family had not been quite so
easily satisfied, and for several days Mr. and Mrs. Graham had been
inclined to regard the stranger with some doubt, even suspicion; but
there was something very winning about this new Undine--she seemed such
a simple, innocent child--so grateful for every kindness, and so eager
to be of use in the household--that they gradually found themselves
coming to believe in her, in spite of appearances.

"I am sure the child is telling the truth as far as she knows it," Aunt
Jessie had said to her sister-in-law that morning. "It all sounds very
strange and incredible, I know, but I can't doubt the truth in those
honest eyes of hers. I am really growing quite fond of her already." To
which Mrs. Graham had replied, with a smile:

"We shall know when Donald receives the answers to the letters he sent
to the Home in Oakland and to the dressmaker."

As Marjorie concluded her remarks on the story of Undine, she glanced
critically at her friend's work.

"You are hemming much better to-day," she said in a tone of
satisfaction; "I am sure Mother will say you have improved."

Undine's face brightened.

"I hope she will--oh, I do hope so!" she said eagerly. "She is so dear,
and I want to please her so much, but I'm afraid I'm very stupid."

"You are not stupid at all," declared Marjorie loyally. "You are much
cleverer than I am about lots of things. It isn't your fault if you've
never been taught to sew."

"There wasn't any time to learn at Miss Brent's," said Undine; "there
were always such a lot of errands, and so many parcels to be carried
home. I suppose if I had learned before the earthquake I shouldn't
remember now."

"I don't know," said Marjorie thoughtfully; "you must have learned to
read, and you haven't forgotten that."

"No, nor to write either. It's very queer about the things I remember
and those I don't. Mr. Jackson used to asked me a great many questions,
and he wrote down some of the things I told him, to show to a society he
belonged to. Once a very funny thing happened. I had taken a dress home
to a lady, and was waiting in the hall while she tried it on, to see if
it had to go back for any alterations. There were some people in the
parlor talking French. I don't know how I knew it was French, but I did,
and I understood almost everything they said. I told Mr. Jackson, and he
was so interested. He made me tell Miss Brent, too, and he wanted her to
put another advertisement in the newspapers, but she said she hadn't any
money to waste in advertising, and that if I had any relatives they
would have come for me long ago."

"It's the most interesting thing I ever heard of in my life," declared
Marjorie. "Aunt Jessie says she is sure your friends must have been
educated people, because you never make mistakes in grammar."

Undine looked pleased.

"I'm glad your aunt thinks that," she said. "I should hate to talk in
the way some of the girls at Miss Brent's did. They used to laugh at me
and call me stuck up, but I didn't want to be like them. I hate rough
girls. I dream about my mother sometimes, and I know she would be sorry
to have me grow up rough and coarse."

"It seems so strange that you can't even remember your mother," said
Marjorie, reflectively. "I can't imagine that anything could possibly
happen to me that would make me forget Mother."

A shadow crept into Undine's face, and the troubled, frightened look
came back into her eyes.

"I don't know," she said, wearily; "I don't know anything. Oh, Marjorie,
it frightens me so sometimes."

There was a quiver in the girl's voice, and kind-hearted Marjorie laid a
protecting hand on hers.

"Never mind," she said, soothingly; "don't think any more about it than
you can help. Perhaps it will all come back some time; Father thinks it
will. He thinks the stone, or whatever it was, that fell on you, must
have given your brain a terrible shock. He says he heard of a man once
who was very badly hurt in a railroad accident, and couldn't remember
anything for a long time. His family thought he must be dead, but
suddenly his memory all came back to him, and he went home, and gave
them a great surprise. Perhaps it will be like that with you some day."

"Miss Brent thinks all my people must have been killed in the
earthquake," said Undine, with a sigh. "That might be the reason why
nobody ever came to look for me. They say more people were killed than
any one knew about. If I could only remember the very least thing that
happened before, but I can't; it's just as if I came alive for the first
time that day in the hospital. Oh, here comes your aunt; I'll go and
help her with her chair." And dropping her towel on the floor of the
porch, Undine darted into the house, whence she returned in a moment,
carefully guiding Miss Graham's wheeled chair over the door-sill.

"Thank you, dear," Miss Graham said, kindly. "You are a very helpful
little girl, but when you are as accustomed to me and my chair as
Marjorie is, you will realize that I can manage very well. I heard your
voices, and thought I would come out here for a little while; it's so
much cooler than in the house."

"Won't you let me get your sewing, or your book, or something?" inquired
Undine, hovering solicitously over the invalid.

"No, thank you. I have been sewing all the afternoon; helping Mrs.
Graham with the new parlor curtains, and I'm going to be lazy for a
little while. I am afraid you dropped your own sewing, in your anxiety
to help me."

Undine blushed as she stooped to pick up the discarded towel.

"I'm afraid I'm very careless," she said apologetically; "Miss Brent
said I was, but I love to wait on people."

Miss Graham laughed, and she had such a merry, contagious laugh that she
was speedily joined by Marjorie, and even Undine herself.

"It is very pleasant to be waited on," she said, "and I am sure you
would make a capital nurse, Undine."

Undine looked pleased.

"I should like to be a nurse," she said. "I used to do lots of things
for Mr. Jackson, and he liked to have me. I wish I could wait on you,
because then I should feel that I was of some use, and that you weren't
just keeping me because you were sorry for me."

There was an unmistakable wistfulness in Undine's tone, and Miss Graham
was touched.

"My dear little girl," she said, "I am sure there are many ways in which
you can make yourself useful if you stay with us. You will soon learn to
be a great help to Mrs. Graham, and there will be many little things you
can do for me as well."

Marjorie gave her aunt a grateful glance, and Undine looked relieved.
At that moment the afternoon stillness was broken by a sound of distant
hoof-beats, and a clear tenor voice singing:

          "'On the road to Mandalay,
           Where the old flotilla lay.'"

"It's Jim coming with the mail," cried Marjorie joyfully; "I should know
his voice anywhere, and that's his favorite song. Oh, I wonder if there
will be an answer to Father's letter to Miss Brent. What's the matter,
Undine?"

For Undine, who was still standing by Miss Graham's chair, had suddenly
grown pale, and a strange, startled expression had come into her face.

"Who's Jim?" she demanded sharply.

"Only one of Father's men. He used to be a cow-puncher in Texas. I think
you must have seen him; he's about the ranch a good deal."

The hoof-beats were drawing nearer, and the rider had begun another
verse of his song.

          "'Er petticoat was yaller,
             An' 'er little cap was green,
           An' 'er name was Supy Yawler,
             Jes' the same as Thebaw's queen.'"

"I know that song," cried Undine excitedly, clasping and unclasping her
hands, and she began reciting in a dreamy, far-away voice:

          "'An' I see 'er first a smokin'
             Of a whackin' big sheroot,
           An' wastin' Christian kisses
             On a 'eathen idol's foot.'

"Somebody used to sing it. Who was it? Oh, tell me quick; I must
remember, I must, I must!"

She turned imploringly to Miss Graham and Marjorie, but the two blank,
puzzled faces gave her no help, and with a low cry, the poor child
covered her face with her hands, and began to sob. Marjorie's kind arms
were round her friend in a moment, but it was no easy task to stem the
torrent of Undine's grief.

"Oh, help me to remember, please, please do help me!" she wailed,
between hysterical sobs and gasps. "I almost remembered, and now it's
all gone again. Oh, what shall I do--what shall I do?"

"You'll remember it all some time, dear, I know you will," soothed
Marjorie, crying herself from pure sympathy. "Do try not to mind quite
so much, Undine. I know it must be terrible, but we're all so sorry for
you, and we'll try to make you happy, indeed we will."

By this time horse and rider had reached the ranch house, and Jim
Hathaway, a freckled, red-haired youth, had sprung to the ground, and
was regarding the scene in undisguised astonishment.

"Have you brought us any letters to-day, Jim?" Miss Graham asked, by way
of relieving the situation.

"Yes'm; there's two for Mr. Graham, and some newspapers, and a
magazine."

"Ask him where he learned that song," whispered Undine to Marjorie. She
was still trembling, and seemed very much agitated.

"Where did you learn that song you were singing just now, Jim?" Marjorie
inquired, eagerly; "the one about the 'Road to Mandalay,' you know?"

Jim looked rather vague.

"Blessed if I remember," he said. "I picked it up somewhere, but I
couldn't rightly say where it was."

"Won't you please try to remember?" said Undine, lifting her
tear-stained face from Marjorie's shoulder. "I want very much to know. I
am trying to remember something about it, and if you could tell me where
you learned it it might help me."

Jim stared at her rather stupidly; then his face brightened.

"I guess I do remember, now I come to think of it," he said slowly. "It
was in Texas. There was an English chap there, who was forever singing
it. I picked it up from him. There were a lot of verses to it but I
don't know 'em all."

Undine shook her head hopelessly.

"Thank you," she said; "I don't believe I was ever in Texas." And
without another word, she turned and went into the house.

It was more than an hour later when Mrs. Graham knocked softly at the
door of the little room which had been given to the strange guest. She
waited a moment, and then, receiving no answer, turned the handle and
went in. Undine was lying on the bed, her face buried in the pillow. She
was so still that Mrs. Graham thought she must be asleep, and was
turning away again when there was a slight movement on the bed, and with
a long sigh, the girl lifted her head.

At sight of her hostess, Undine sprang to her feet, and began pushing
the tumbled hair back from her eyes. She was very white, and there was a
drawn, suffering look on her face, which went to Mrs. Graham's motherly
heart.

"I beg your pardon," said Undine, humbly. "I'm afraid you must all think
me very silly and troublesome. I didn't mean to make a fuss, but when I
heard that boy singing 'Mandalay' it seemed for just a minute as if I
were going to remember something, and then it was all gone again. I
thought that perhaps if I lay very still with my eyes shut tight, and
thought as hard as I could, it might come again, but it didn't."

"Sit down, dear," said Mrs. Graham, kindly, and seating herself on the
edge of the bed, she drew Undine down beside her. "Does your head ache?"

"It aches dreadfully," confessed Undine, pressing her hand to her
forehead. "It always does when I try very hard to remember."

"I was afraid so. It isn't good for you to try to remember in this way;
it won't help things at all, and may make them much worse. You must
promise me not to try to think so hard again. When your memory comes
back it will come naturally, and without any forcing. Now I want to talk
to you about something quite different. Mr. Graham has had a letter from
the 'Home For The Friendless' at Oakland, and another from your friend
Miss Brent, or Mrs. Rogers, as I believe she is now."

"What did they say?" inquired Undine, languidly. She seemed too much
exhausted to take much interest in letters.

"Mrs. Rogers spoke kindly of you, and seemed pleased to know where you
are. Her sister had telegraphed her of your disappearance. She said she
hoped you would find a good home, for she was afraid nothing would
induce Mrs. Hicks to take you back. They remembered you at the 'Home,'
too, and are willing to have you there again if we will pay your
expenses back to California."

"But I don't want to go back there," protested Undine, lifting her head,
and speaking more like her old self. "Oh, Mrs. Graham, must I go? Can't
I stay here? I'll do anything you want me to, and I can work hard, just
wait and see if I can't."

Mrs. Graham smiled as she glanced at the soft little hands, which did
not look as though their owner were capable of much hard work.

"That is just what we have been talking about," she said. "I should be
glad of a little extra help in the house; Juanita isn't as young as she
once was, and I want to give Marjorie a little more time for study. So
if you think you would really care to stay with us, and are willing to
work for small wages--"

"Wages!" cried Undine indignantly; "I don't want any money; I only want
to stay with you, and work for my board. You're all so kind, and ... and
I think you must be more like the people I used to live with than Miss
Brent and Mrs. Hicks were. Oh, if I could only remember!"

"There, there, we won't talk any more about remembering just now,"
interrupted Mrs. Graham cheerfully. "You shall stay with us, at least
for the present, and who knows what may happen in the future. Now lie
down again, and try to take a nap before supper. You look very tired,
and a good sleep will do your head more good than anything else." And
yielding to a sudden impulse, Mrs. Graham stooped and kissed the flushed
face on the pillow, almost as tenderly as if this strange, friendless
little waif had been her own Marjorie.




CHAPTER IV

A VISITOR FROM THE EAST


"OF all the different kinds of housework, I think pickling is the most
disagreeable!"

Marjorie made this remark as she came into her aunt's room one glorious
October afternoon. Miss Graham's room was the prettiest and most
luxurious in the ranch house. Every comfort which limited income and
inaccessible surroundings could afford had been procured for the
invalid, and to Marjorie, after a hard day's work of helping her mother
and Juanita in the yearly pickling, it seemed a very haven of rest and
comfort. Miss Graham herself, in a pretty pink wrapper, was lying on the
sofa, while Undine read aloud to her. She was a very different Undine
from the pale, timid girl of two months before. The thin cheeks had
filled out wonderfully, and the big brown eyes had almost entirely lost
their expression of frightened bewilderment, for Undine had found her
place in the household and was happy. I have my doubts as to whether
Undine would have proved of great use in the kitchen, her knowledge of
any kind of housework being decidedly limited, but before she had been
in her new home a fortnight Miss Graham was taken ill. It was not a
serious illness, though a tedious and painful one, and almost from the
first moment Undine had established herself as nurse. Her devotion was
touching; it was with difficulty that she could be persuaded to leave
the invalid's bedside even for the necessary rest and exercise, and she
would gladly have worked night and day in the service of gentle Miss
Graham, who almost unconsciously grew to love the girl, and to depend
upon her more than she would have believed possible in so short a time.

Now Miss Graham was better, and the task of nursing was almost at an
end, but she was still weak, and Mr. and Mrs. Graham were thankful for
the willing service of the girl whom they had taken into their home on
account of her friendless condition and her big honest brown eyes.

"You don't know what you two people have been spared to-day," continued
Marjorie, throwing herself wearily into the rocking-chair. "Thank
goodness, they're all done, and we shall have pickles enough to last
another year."

"We haven't been spared the smell," said Miss Graham, laughing. "I
really felt at one time to-day that I would gladly forego pickles for
the rest of my life."

"What have you been reading?" Marjorie inquired, with a glance at the
book Undine had put down on her entrance.

"'Lorna Doone.' We have had a delightful afternoon. It is such a
charming story, and Undine reads aloud remarkably well."

Marjorie glanced out of the window, at the brilliant autumn sunshine.

"I think I'll go for a ride, to get the smell of the pickles out of my
nostrils," she said. "Mother says she won't need me any more to-day."

"That's a good idea," said Miss Graham approvingly, "and suppose you
take Undine with you? She has been indoors all day; the fresh air will
do her good."

"All right," assented Marjorie, well pleased. "Come along, Undine," she
added, rising; "we'll have time for a good gallop before supper."

Undine hesitated.

"Are you sure you can spare me?" she asked, with an anxious glance at
the pale face on the pillow.

"Quite sure, dear. I shall not need anything, and even if I should Mrs.
Graham and Juanita are both within call. So run along, you conscientious
little nurse, and enjoy yourself for the rest of the afternoon."

Undine blushed with pleasure at the compliment, and five minutes later
she and Marjorie were on their way to the stables.

It was one of those glorious autumn days, when the air is like a tonic,
and every object stands out with almost startling clearness.

"The mountains look so near to-day, it seems almost as if we might ride
to them, doesn't it?" remarked Undine, as the two girls trotted out of
the ranch gates on their ponies; Undine sitting as straight, and riding
with almost as much ease as Marjorie herself.

"They are nearly a hundred miles away," said Marjorie, with a glance in
the direction of the great snow-tipped mountains, which certainly did
look very near in that wonderful atmosphere. "We could go there, though,
if we had an automobile. What wonderful things automobiles must be."

"I suppose they are--there were plenty of them in California--but
nothing could be half as nice as a gallop in this wonderful air. A pony
like this is worth all the automobiles in San Francisco." And Undine
bestowed an affectionate pat on the neck of the pretty brown horse she
was riding.

"I believe you love riding as much as I do," said Marjorie,
sympathetically. "I wonder where you learned to ride. I shall never
forget how astonished Father and I were that first day, when we made you
get on a pony just for fun, and you took the reins, and started off as
if you had been accustomed to riding every day of your life."

There was a trace of the old shadow in Undine's face as she answered:

"It's all very strange, and I can't explain it, but it seemed quite
natural, and as if I had done it often before. Even when the pony
jumped, and your father thought I would be frightened, I wasn't. I
seemed to know just what to do, though I couldn't tell how I knew."

"Perhaps you lived on a ranch once," Marjorie suggested. "That would
explain it."

Undine shook her head.

"I don't think so," she said, "for when I first came here it was all
quite strange, and though I'm not a bit afraid of horses, I'm horribly
afraid of cows. A girl who had lived long on a ranch couldn't be afraid
of cows, could she?"

Marjorie assented, and the two girls rode on in silence for several
minutes. Then Undine spoke again.

"There's another curious thing that I haven't told you. That book I'm
reading to your aunt--'Lorna Doone,' you know--I'm sure I've read it
before. I know what is going to happen in every chapter."

Marjorie looked much interested.

"Have you told Aunt Jessie about it?" she asked.

"No, I was afraid it might bother her. I don't think she or your mother
like to have me talk about the things I remember."

"That's only because they're afraid you will worry and make yourself
ill," Marjorie explained. "You remember what a dreadful headache you had
the day you heard Jim singing 'Mandalay.' They're really tremendously
interested."

"Are they?" said Undine, looking pleased. "I was afraid they thought me
silly. At first I know they thought I was a fraud, and I'm sure I don't
blame them. How could any one believe such a queer story? And yet it's
all true, every word."

"They believe it now, at any rate," said Marjorie, "and they're just as
much interested as I am. Mother says she can't help worrying when she
thinks of your friends, and how they may be grieving for you."

"Miss Brent said she didn't believe I had any friends or they would have
come to look for me," said Undine sadly.

"But you must have belonged to somebody," persisted Marjorie, "and it
isn't likely all your family were killed in the earthquake, even if some
of them were. Then you do remember some things--there was the person who
sang 'Mandalay.'"

"But I can't remember who it was; I only know there was somebody who
used to sing it. I almost remembered for a minute that day, but it was
gone in a flash, and it has never come back since."

"Well, don't let's talk any more about worrying things this glorious
afternoon," broke in Marjorie, noticing the troubled sound in her
friend's voice. "Let's have a good gallop, and forget everything else.
Come along, Roland."

Away flew Roland, admonished by a gentle tap from his mistress, and he
was followed closely by Undine's pony. The next half hour was one of
unalloyed enjoyment to both girls. The quick motion, the bright
sunshine, the keen air, all conspired to banish thoughts of care or
perplexity from Undine's mind, and to bring the bright color into her
cheeks. Marjorie, glancing over her shoulder at her friend, suddenly
realized what a very pretty girl Undine was. Even the khaki skirt and
the sombrero, counterparts of Marjorie's own, could not detract from her
beauty, and she sat on her pony with as much grace as any lady in the
land.

"There! wasn't that great?" exclaimed Marjorie, drawing Roland in at
last, and turning to her friend, with sparkling eyes. "I don't believe
you ever had a finer gallop than that in your life."

"I don't believe I ever did," agreed Undine, straightening her sombrero,
and pushing back the tumbled hair from her eyes. "Must we go back now?"

"I'm afraid so. Father and Mother don't like to have me stay out after
sunset. Look at the mountains; they seem just as near as ever, don't
they? And yet we've been riding straight away from them all the time."

"Isn't it still?" whispered Undine, with a deep breath. "I feel as if I
ought to whisper, though I don't know why. I don't suppose there's
another living soul within miles of us, and yet I'm not the least bit
afraid."

"There is, though," exclaimed Marjorie, in sudden astonishment. "Look at
that man. Where can he be going?" And she pointed with her whip-handle
to a solitary figure, carrying a suit-case, which was slowly advancing
in their direction. "He isn't an Indian or a Mexican, either," she added
eagerly; "he's a white man, and he must be on his way to the ranch.
Nobody who isn't coming to the ranch ever takes this road."

"Perhaps he's a tramp," suggested Undine nervously. "We'd better hurry
home."

But Marjorie scorned the suggestion.

"Nonsense," she said indignantly. "The idea of wanting to run away!
Besides, we can't; he's making signs to us to wait for him. He wants to
speak to us."

Undine did not feel at all sure of the wisdom of this proceeding, but
there seemed nothing else to do, and in a few moments the stranger, who
had quickened his pace at sight of the two girls, was within speaking
distance. He was plentifully besprinkled with dust, and was looking
decidedly warm and tired, but his appearance and manner were those of a
gentleman.

"Excuse me for detaining you," he said, apologetically, "but can you
tell me how far I am from Mr. Donald Graham's ranch?"

"I thought you must be coming to the ranch," said Marjorie, with a
friendly smile; "it's about five miles from here."

"Five miles," repeated the stranger in a tone of dismay, and he set down
the heavy suit-case he was carrying, and wiped his forehead with his
handkerchief.

"Have you been walking far?" Marjorie inquired sympathetically.

"Yes, I think I must have walked at least five miles already. My team
broke down, one of the wheels came off, and the man who was driving me
out to the ranch seemed to think the only thing to be done was to leave
the wagon with my trunk on it by the roadside while he returned to town
on horseback, to get another trap. He advised me to walk on, but I had
no idea of the distance. Will you please tell me if this is the shortest
way to the ranch?"

"It's the only way," said Marjorie, smiling, and thinking that this
tall, broad-shouldered man must certainly be "a tenderfoot." Her own
father thought nothing of a ten-mile tramp over the prairie.

"Then I suppose there is no help for it, but five miles--are you sure
it's as much as five miles?"

Marjorie nodded; she was trying to think of some way of helping the
stranger out of his difficulty. But it was finally he himself who put
into words the very suggestion she was going to make.

"I wonder if by any chance you young ladies happen to be going as far as
the ranch," he said, with a rather curious glance at the two figures,
sitting astride their ponies.

"We're going straight there now," said Marjorie, eagerly, "and if you
don't mind waiting, I'll ask Father to send a horse for you."

"You are very kind, but do you think he could possibly send a wagon as
well? I am not much of a horseman."

This certainly was a "tenderfoot," and no mistake, but Marjorie was too
polite to laugh.

"All right," she said, "I'll see about it, but it will take longer to
wait for a team to be hitched up."

"That can't be helped. I'm afraid I'm not equal to another five miles on
foot. Do you know Mr. Graham?"

Marjorie laughed.

"Of course I do," she said in her frank, friendly way; "he's my father."

"Your father!" repeated the gentleman, his face lighting up; "why, you
don't mean to tell me you are little Marjorie?"

"I'm Marjorie Graham, but I'm not very little. I'm five feet, three, and
I was fourteen last March."

"Well, you were about two feet, three when I last saw you," said the
gentleman, smiling; "so you must forgive me for not recognizing you at
once. Have you ever heard of your uncle Henry Carleton?"

With a joyous exclamation, impulsive Marjorie sprang from her pony and
leaving the faithful Roland to his own devices, rushed to her uncle's
side, holding out both hands.

"Of course I have!" she cried, lifting her radiant face for the expected
kiss. "Oh, Uncle Henry, I'm so glad you've come to see us at last;
Mother will be so happy."

Although somewhat surprised by the warmth of this greeting, Mr. Carleton
was not at all displeased. Indeed, he was smiling very pleasantly by the
time he had given his niece the kiss she was evidently expecting, and
his face softened as he regarded her more attentively.

"I ought to have known you, Marjorie," he said, "for you are very like
your mother."

Marjorie flushed with pleasure.

"I'm glad," she said; "I'd rather look like Mother than any one else. Is
Elsie with you?"

"Elsie? You know about my little girl, too, then?"

"Oh, yes, indeed; I know she is just about my age. Mother has a
photograph of her, taken when she was a baby, and I've always wished I
could see her. Having a cousin of one's own age must be almost as good
as having a sister. Oh, I do hope she's coming to the ranch!"

Mr. Carleton shook his head.

"Elsie and her mother were with me, but they have gone back to New York.
We have been through the Canadian Rockies and the Yosemite together, and
yesterday we stopped at the Grand Canyon. Your aunt and cousin have gone
on in the train, but I thought I would like a few days with your mother,
so I got off at the nearest station to the ranch, and was driving out. I
suppose I should have written, but I thought I would rather enjoy giving
your mother a surprise. I hope I sha'n't be in the way."

"No, indeed, you won't," declared Marjorie heartily. "Mother and Father
will be delighted, and so will Aunt Jessie. We so seldom have visitors,
and it's such a treat, but I'm dreadfully sorry Aunt Julia and Elsie
aren't coming, too. What a lucky girl Elsie is to have seen all those
wonderful places! Father is going to take Mother and me to the Canyon
some day when he can afford it. But I was so glad to see you that I
forgot to introduce my friend. Undine, this is my uncle, Mr. Carleton.

"Uncle Henry, this is my friend, Miss Undine--we don't know her other
name."

Undine--who had been watching proceedings with interest--smiled shyly,
and held out her hand. She had also dismounted from her pony, and was
holding him by the bridle.

"Undine," repeated Mr. Carleton, looking amused, as he took the girl's
hand, and regarded her curiously; "that is a rather unusual name, isn't
it?"

Undine blushed, and looked embarrassed, and Marjorie hastened to
explain.

"It isn't her real name, but she didn't like being called Sally, so we
thought we would call her Undine until she remembers what her name is.
It's a very interesting story, Uncle Henry, but I won't stop to tell it
now, for it's getting late, and I must hurry home as fast as I can, and
have Father send a team for you. I wish you could ride my pony; I
wouldn't mind walking the five miles a bit."

"That's a nice little girl of Susie's," Mr. Carleton remarked to
himself, as the ponies and their riders disappeared in a cloud of dust.
"She has her mother's eyes and friendly ways, but--well, perhaps it was
just as well I couldn't persuade Julia to stop over at the ranch. I
doubt if Marjorie and Elsie would hit it off very well together."




CHAPTER V

UNCLE HENRY'S PROPOSITION


MR. CARLETON received a hearty welcome at the ranch. Mr. and Mrs. Graham
were not the sort of people to remember old grievances; Mrs. Graham was
honestly glad to see her brother, and they were both quite willing to
let bygones be bygones. So the visitor found the meeting with his sister
and her husband a much less embarrassing one than he had expected, and
the days at the ranch passed so pleasantly that he was easily persuaded
to prolong his stay from a day or two to a week, and then to a
fortnight. He and his sister had more than one long confidential talk,
and although no word of complaint was uttered, Mr. Carleton was clever
enough to read between the lines, and it was after one of these talks
that he wrote a letter to his wife in New York, for an answer to which
he was anxiously waiting.

It was on an afternoon in the second week of his visit that Mr. Carleton
sauntered out on to the porch, to find Marjorie alone, and busily
engaged in trimming a hat.

"Where are all the others?" he inquired, throwing himself rather wearily
into the rocker by her side. "I've been writing letters all the
afternoon, and haven't heard a sound in the house."

"They are all out," said Marjorie. "Father wanted Mother to see some
colts he is thinking of buying, and Aunt Jessie has gone with them, for
the sake of the drive. Undine has gone, too."

"And how does it happen that you were left behind, like Cinderella.
Wasn't there room in the wagon?"

"Oh, I could have squeezed in, or else ridden Roland, but I was too
busy. I'm making a new hat, and that's always a very absorbing
occupation. Don't you think it's going to be pretty?" And Marjorie held
up the plain straw hat, trimmed with blue ribbon, for her uncle's
inspection.

"I have no doubt it will be most becoming," said Mr. Carleton, smiling,
"but have you done it all yourself?"

"Of course I have. I've trimmed all my hats since I was twelve. I make
my shirt-waists, too, all but the cutting out; Mother does that. Doesn't
Elsie make her own things?"

"No, I'm afraid she doesn't; sewing isn't exactly in Elsie's line."

"Perhaps she likes other kinds of work better," said Marjorie,
cheerfully. "I suppose Aunt Julia is disappointed, though. Mother says
she would be very sorry if I didn't like to sew; she thinks every girl
should learn to make her own clothes."

"I'm afraid your aunt isn't any more fond of sewing than Elsie is," said
Mr. Carleton, with a rather peculiar smile.

Marjorie secretly wondered who made Elsie's dresses, and who attended to
the household mending, but fearing it might be impolite to ask, changed
the subject by saying:

"Undine could scarcely sew at all when she came, but Aunt Jessie has
been teaching her, and she has improved very much. Don't you think it's
tremendously interesting about Undine, Uncle Henry?"

"It is certainly a most unusual case," admitted Mr. Carleton. "I was at
first inclined to believe that Miss Undine was gifted with a vivid
imagination, and was imposing on you all, but your father and mother
believe her story."

"Oh, yes, indeed, we all believe it," cried Marjorie, eagerly. "We know
it's true, because Father wrote to the dressmaker where Undine worked
for two years, and she said everything was just as Undine had told us."

"Well, it is certainly a case for a brain specialist," said Mr.
Carleton, "but unfortunately there are no specialists of any kind in
this part of the world. I wish there were, for your aunt Jessie's sake."

Marjorie's bright face was suddenly clouded.

"You don't think Aunt Jessie ill, do you?" she asked, anxiously. "She
seems so much better than she was two weeks ago."

"I don't know that she is worse than usual, but she is a very different
creature from the strong, active girl I remember. Poor child, she has
had a terrible experience; I wish some good surgeon could see her."

"You mean--oh, Uncle Henry, you mean you think a surgeon might possibly
be able to help her!" Marjorie's hat had fallen into her lap, and she
was regarding her uncle with eager, troubled eyes.

"I don't know whether a surgeon could help her or not, but he could at
least make an examination. I don't suppose there is even an ordinary
physician in this neighborhood."

"There is one at Lorton, but that's twenty miles away, and I've heard
people say he wasn't very good. Father sent for a surgeon from
Albuquerque when Aunt Jessie was hurt, and he said it was her spine that
had been injured, and that she could never be cured. Do you think a
doctor from the East might say something different?"

"My dear child, don't get so excited. I really have not the slightest
idea; I was only speculating on my own account. It seems such a pity
that one so young--well, well, it can't be helped, I suppose, and there
is no use in talking about it."

Marjorie sighed as she took up her work again, and they were both silent
for several minutes. Then Marjorie spoke again, and her voice was not
quite steady.

"If I thought there was any surgeon in the world who could cure Aunt
Jessie, I believe I would go and find him myself, and bring him here, if
it took me years to earn the money, and I had to work day and night to
do it. She's the dearest, bravest--oh, Uncle Henry, you haven't any idea
what Aunt Jessie is!"

Marjorie broke off, with a half-suppressed sob, and dashed away some
tears, which would come in spite of a brave effort to keep them back.
Mr. Carleton's face softened as he watched her; he had grown to have a
high opinion of this niece of his. He could not help wondering rather
sadly whether there were any one in the world of whom his own little
daughter would have spoken in such glowing terms.

"You're a loyal little soul, Marjorie," he said kindly. "I wish Elsie
had you for a friend."

Marjorie smiled through her tears.

"I wish I had her for my friend," she said. "Don't you think she would
like to come out here and make us a visit some time? She might find it
rather hot in summer, if she wasn't accustomed to it, but the winters
are beautiful."

"Elsie has her school in winter," Mr. Carleton said, "but perhaps she
may come some day. Hark, who is that singing?"

"Only Jim coming with the mail. He always sings when he rides. It's
generally 'Mandalay,' but it's 'Loch Lomond' to-day."

          "'Oh, you'll tak' the high road, and I'll tak' the
          low road,'"

sang the clear tenor voice, and Jim Hathaway, on his big brown horse,
came galloping up to the door.

"There's only one letter for you to-day, Uncle Henry," announced
Marjorie, taking the handful of letters and papers from the boy. "It's a
big fat one, though. Perhaps it's from Elsie; you haven't had one letter
from Elsie since you came."

"It is from your Aunt Julia," said Mr. Carleton, and immediately
proceeded to make himself acquainted with its contents, while Jim
galloped away to the stables, and Marjorie went on with her hat
trimming.

It was, as Marjorie had said, a "fat letter," and it took Mr. Carleton
some time to read it. Indeed, he read some parts over more than once,
before he finally put it in his pocket, and prepared to light a cigar.
"Are Aunt Julia and Elsie well?" Marjorie inquired, politely. She could
not help wondering why this aunt and cousin never sent any messages to
her.

"Oh, yes, they are very well, thank you. Your aunt says it has been
rather warm for the season, and there hasn't been much going on."

Mr. Carleton relapsed into silence, and Marjorie said no more. Her
thoughts were filled by a new idea. What if a surgeon could really be
found who would be able to cure Aunt Jessie? Such a possibility seemed
almost too wonderful to be contemplated, and yet,--and yet--

The whistle of a distant train broke the stillness, and Marjorie came
down from her air castle to remark--

"There goes the East Bound; two hours late to-day."

"You seem as much interested in the hours of trains as if you were in
the habit of traveling on one at least once a week," said Mr. Carleton,
smiling. "How would you like to take a journey--to go to New York, for
instance?"

"I should love it better than anything in the world," said Marjorie
frankly.

"Well, perhaps it can be managed. What would you say to going East with
me next week, and spending the winter in New York?"

For the second time the hat Marjorie was trimming rolled unheeded into
her lap, while she sat staring at her uncle with startled, wondering
eyes. The proposal was so sudden--so undreamed of--that for the first
moment she was speechless, and when words did come at last, they were
only:

"You mean to spend the winter with you and Aunt Julia?"

"Yes, and to go to school with Elsie. I think your father and mother are
rather anxious about your education."

"I know they are," said Marjorie, eagerly. "They wanted to send me to
school at Albuquerque this autumn, but the drought spoiled the alfalfa
crop, and there was disease among the cattle, so Father didn't feel he
could afford it. I should love to see New York more than anything I can
think of, but to go so far away from them all for a whole winter--oh,
Uncle Henry, you're very kind to suggest it, but I really don't believe
I could."

"Not if you knew your father and mother wished it very much, and that it
would be a great relief to their minds?" Mr. Carleton spoke rather
gravely, and Marjorie felt suddenly embarrassed.

"Of course I would try to do what they wanted me to," she said meekly,
"but I don't believe they would be willing to have me go as far away
from them. Albuquerque was different; I could have come home for the
vacations from there. It's awfully good of you, Uncle Henry, and I would
love to see Aunt Julia and Elsie, but New York is so far away."

"Only three days by train," said Mr. Carleton, smiling; "that ought not
to seem much to you Westerners. You would find the life very different
from that to which you have been accustomed, but I think you would
enjoy it, and you must have an education, you know."

Marjorie blushed, and her eyes drooped.

"I want it very much," she said humbly. "If I were well educated, I
might be able to teach, and to help Father and Mother in other ways.
Uncle Henry, do you think it is my duty to go to New York?"

"Yes, Marjorie, I do," said her uncle, with unusual gravity. "I think it
is an opportunity that you should not miss. I have written your Aunt
Julia about it, and her answer has just come. She agrees with me that it
will be the best thing for you. Your home will be with us, of course,
and you will go to school with Elsie. It is not a large school, only a
class of a dozen girls, and the teacher is a charming woman. You will
soon make friends, and I think you would be happy."

"And I would be with Elsie," said Marjorie, beginning to look on the
bright side, as she generally did. "It would be lovely to know my own
cousin. Have you spoken to Mother about it, Uncle Henry?"

"Not yet, but I intend doing so this evening. I have been waiting for
your aunt's reply to my letter. I feel quite sure your mother will
consent; she is too sensible a woman to do anything else. But it will
be hard for her to let you go so far away, and I want you to be a brave,
sensible girl, and not make it any harder than you can help."

For a moment Marjorie was silent, and her uncle could see by her face
something of the struggling that was going on within. Then she spoke,
and her voice was clear and brave.

"All right, Uncle Henry, I promise. If Father and Mother want me to go I
will, and I'll try not to let them see how hard it is. After all, it
won't be like going to stay with strangers, for I shall be with my own
relations all the time, and it will be so nice to have a cousin of my
own age. Here comes the wagon, so we can't talk any more now. Oh, Uncle
Henry, there's just one question I want to ask. Are there many good
surgeons in New York?"

"Plenty of them," said her uncle, smiling. "Don't say anything of what
we have been talking about, Marjorie, until I have a chance to explain
to your mother."

"No, I won't, and, Uncle Henry, please don't think me ungrateful because
I couldn't be so glad just at first. It's beautiful of you and Aunt
Julia to want me, and if I go I'll try not to give any more trouble
than I can possibly help. Now I am going to my room for a few minutes. I
don't want Aunt Jessie to see me till I've got my face straightened out.
She knows me so well she says she can tell the moment there is anything
the matter."




CHAPTER VI

THE LAST EVENING


IT was settled. Marjorie was to go East with her uncle, and spend the
winter in New York. Mr. Carleton felt that he could not leave his
business much longer, and was anxious to start as soon as Marjorie could
be ready. For a week Mrs. Graham and Miss Jessie had sewed as they had
never sewed before, and Marjorie and even Undine had worked so hard that
there had been little time to think of anything else. Now it was the
last evening, and the small leather trunk containing all Marjorie's
simple possessions, stood packed, and ready to be taken early next
morning, to the railway station twenty miles away.

Mr. Carleton had been somewhat puzzled by all these elaborate
preparations, and had ventured a gentle remonstrance to his sister.

"Why take so much trouble, Susie? Julia will get the child everything
she needs, and I'll attend to the bills. You needn't worry about
Marjorie's being well-dressed; you know Julia has excellent taste."

But Mrs. Graham was resolute. She knew well that her own ideas of dress
and those of her New York sister-in-law were very different, but she was
not without her share of family pride, and was not willing that Marjorie
should appear before her Eastern relatives in clothes unfit for her
position. But alas! It was twelve years since Mrs. Graham had left her
New York home, and styles change a good deal in twelve years.

Every one had kept up bravely during that busy week, and they had all
been extremely cheerful. Marjorie never knew of the bitter tears shed by
mother and aunt in the solitude of their own rooms, and Mrs. Graham's
heart would have ached even more than it did had she known of the hours
Marjorie lay awake, her head buried deep in the pillow, so that Aunt
Jessie in the next room, should not hear her crying. Every one knew it
was for the best. Even Marjorie, miserable as she was sometimes at the
thought of the two thousand miles which must soon lie between herself
and the people she loved best, would have been keenly disappointed if
Uncle Henry had suddenly changed his mind, or Aunt Julia written that it
would not be convenient to have her. All through that last day she had
worked hard, trying not to think about to-morrow, but now everything was
done and everybody was resting after their labors. Marjorie had sat on
the porch for an hour with her mother and aunt, and they had all tried
to talk cheerfully as usual, but it was of no use. There was a dreadful
inclination on all their parts to drop into long silences, which nobody
seemed able to break. They were alone, for Mr. Carleton and his
brother-in-law had gone for a walk, and Undine was helping Juanita in
the kitchen.

At last, at the end of a longer silence than usual, Marjorie, feeling
sure she shouldn't be able to hold out much longer, suddenly sprang up,
explaining hurriedly:

"I'll be right back; I'm just going to the stables for a moment to say
good-by to Roland." And she was off across the lawn, biting her lip to
keep back the sobs that must not come until she was out of sight and
hearing of her dear ones.

The bidding good-by to her pony was a rather lengthy proceeding. She was
alone, for the men had all gone off to their suppers, so she had her cry
out on Roland's neck, and whispered her last loving instructions into
his faithful ears.

"You are to be a good pony, Roland, and do just as you are told till I
come home. Undine is to ride you whenever she likes, and Aunt Jessie
thinks riding is so good for her that she's going to try to let her go
out for an hour every day. You will miss me, I know, Roland dear, and I
shall miss you terribly, but I've got to have an education, and after
all one winter isn't so very long to be away."

Whether Roland understood or not I cannot pretend to say, but he rubbed
his soft nose against Marjorie's cheek, and snuggled up close to her as
if he loved her, and she left the stable feeling somehow cheered and
comforted.

On the way back she passed the old playhouse, and could not resist the
temptation of going in for one more last good-bye, although she knew it
would mean another fit of crying. The sight of the old toys and picture
books--relics of the childhood that would never come back--affected her
even more than the parting with Roland had done, and sinking down on the
bench where she had dozed on the afternoon of Undine's arrival, she gave
herself up to a few minutes of quiet, undisturbed grief.

She had just dried her eyes, and was wondering if she could manage to
reach her own room, and wash her face, without being seen by any of her
family, when the door, which had been partly closed, was pushed gently
open, and Undine came in.

At sight of her friend, Undine drew back, blushing.

"I didn't know you were here," she said, apologetically; "I'll go away
if you want to be alone."

"Come in," said Marjorie, making room for her on the bench. "Were you
looking for me?"

Undine's eyes drooped, and the color deepened in her cheeks.

"I came to cry," she said simply.

"To cry?" repeated Marjorie in surprise; "what did you want to cry for?"

"Because you're going away," Undine confessed, nestling closer to her
friend.

Marjorie slipped an arm round her. "I didn't know you cared so much,"
she said. "You'll have Aunt Jessie, and you're so fond of her."

"I shall miss you dreadfully," whispered Undine tremulously. "You've
been so good to me, and--and you were the first one to believe in me.
All the rest thought I was telling stories, even Miss Jessie."

"I couldn't help believing you," said Marjorie, laughing. "When you
looked at me with those big eyes of yours, and told me all those strange
things, I felt sure they were true, though it was the queerest story I
had ever heard. I think I should have to believe every word you ever
told me."

Undine smiled.

"I don't think your uncle believes it all even yet," she said. "He looks
at me so queerly sometimes that it makes me uncomfortable. I wish you
were not going away with him."

"Oh, he is very kind," said Marjorie, loyally. "It's so good of him to
be willing to take me to New York, and send me to school for the whole
winter. I'm sorry you don't like him, Undine."

"Well, he may be kind, but he isn't nearly as nice as your father and
mother. How do you know you are going to like New York?"

"Oh, I am sure I shall like it, as soon as I get used to things there."
Marjorie spoke with forced cheerfulness and choked down a rising lump in
her throat. "You see, it isn't like going to live among strangers," she
went on, as much for the sake of reassuring herself as her friend. "I
shall be with my own uncle and aunt, and then there will be Elsie."

"Perhaps you won't like Elsie; you've never seen her."

"Why, of course I shall like her. She's my own cousin, and only three
months older than I am. I have always thought that having a cousin was
the next best thing to having a sister."

"I wonder if I ever had a sister," Undine remarked irrelevantly.
"Somehow I don't believe I had, for when I say the word 'sister' it
never makes my heart beat the way it does when I say 'Mother.' I know I
had a mother, and I think I must have loved her very much."

"Perhaps that's because you've grown to love my mother," Marjorie
suggested; "she may remind you of yours."

Undine pressed her hand to her forehead, and the old bewildered look
came back into her eyes.

"I don't know," she said, with a sigh; "I don't know anything. Oh,
Marjorie, do you think I shall ever remember?"

"I'm sure you will," said Marjorie confidently, "and so is Aunt Jessie.
She says she's sure when you get well and strong it will make a great
difference, and that's why she wants you to be out in the air as much
as possible. You are ever so much better now than when you came, and
when you are better still, and have left off worrying, you'll wake up
some morning remembering everything; just wait and see if you don't."

Undine smiled, but the smile was rather sad.

"I try not to worry," she said, "and I'm happier here than I ever was
before, but I'm so frightened even now when I stop to think about it
all." Undine's sentence ended with an involuntary shudder.

"Look here, Undine," said Marjorie, with a sudden determination, "I'm
going to let you in to a great secret. You must promise not to speak to
any one about it, even Mother, for if it should never come to anything
it would be such a dreadful disappointment to everybody."

"I won't tell," promised Undine, beginning to look interested.

"It's about Aunt Jessie. Uncle Henry was speaking of Aunt Jessie one
day, and he thinks it such a pity a good surgeon couldn't see her. He
says she might be helped a great deal. There are no good surgeons here,
but Uncle Henry says there are a great many in New York, and I've been
thinking--oh, Undine, I'm almost afraid to say it, it seems so
presumptuous--but just suppose I should meet a surgeon in New York, and
be able to persuade him to come here to see Aunt Jessie, and suppose he
should cure her! It's the one hope that keeps me up every time I feel
like breaking down at the idea of going so far away from everybody."

"It would be perfectly beautiful," Undine agreed warmly, "but do you
suppose any surgeon would be willing to come so far to see some one he
didn't know?"

Marjorie's face, which had brightened for a moment, grew very serious
again.

"I don't know," she said. "If he knew her I'm sure he would come--any
one would--but if he had never even heard of her existence it would be
different, of course. I don't know how I'm going to manage it; I only
know it's the thing I want most in the whole world, and I'm going to try
for it with all my might."

There was a ring in Marjorie's voice, and a light in her eyes, which
impressed her friend, and with a quick, affectionate impulse, Undine
caught her hand and squeezed it.

"I wish I could help," she said, "but there isn't anything I can do
except pray about it. I will pray every night, just as hard as I do to
remember, and if it really should happen I think I should be almost as
happy as you."

Just then the conversation was interrupted by the sound of approaching
footsteps and voices, and with a whispered caution to Undine not to
breathe a word to any one, Marjorie hurried away to join her father and
uncle, who were returning from their walk.

Everybody made a great effort to be cheerful at supper that evening.
Even Mr. Carleton, who was usually rather quiet, threw himself manfully
into the breach, and told funny stories that made them all laugh. After
all, the evening wasn't as dreadful as Marjorie had feared it was going
to be, but when bedtime came, and she had to say good-night to her
family for the last time for eight whole months, she felt herself in
immediate danger of breaking down.

Mrs. Graham sat for a long time by her daughter's bedside that night,
and they had what Marjorie called "a perfectly Heavenly talk." It was a
serious talk, but not a sad one, and when it was over, and Marjorie
flung her arms round her mother's neck, and did break down just a
little, things did not seem nearly as hopeless as she had expected.

"I don't believe any other girl in the world has such a perfect mother
as I have," was Marjorie's last waking thought. "I don't deserve her,
and never can, but I'm going to try not to disappoint her any more than
I can possibly help. One winter can't last for ever, and when June
comes, and I am at home again, how gloriously happy we shall all be!"




CHAPTER VII

MARJORIE WRITES LETTERS



                                        "October 28th, 19--

          "MY OWN PRECIOUS MOTHER:

          "The first letter must be to you, of course, and
          the next to Aunt Jessie. Uncle Henry says if I
          write now I can post my letter when we stop at
          Albuquerque this afternoon. Oh, Mother darling,
          was it only this morning that I said good-bye to
          you all? It seems as if I had been away a month
          already.

          "I am writing this at the desk in the library car,
          and the train shakes so I am afraid my writing
          will be worse than ever. Uncle Henry says I shall
          soon get accustomed to the motion, but just now it
          makes my head ache, and the car feels very hot and
          stuffy. I opened the window, but a great many
          cinders came in, and a lady in the section next to
          mine asked me to close it again, so I had to.

          "I hope Father didn't tell you what a goose I was
          at the station. I didn't mean to cry so much, but
          when I thought of you and Aunt Jessie waving
          good-bye to me from the porch, with such a
          sorrowful look on both your dear faces, I just
          couldn't help it. I am going to cheer up right
          away, though, so please don't worry about me.

          "It really was very exciting when the train
          stopped at Lorton, and Uncle Henry and I got in.
          When it began to move, and I realized that I was
          actually on board, I gave a kind of gasp, and
          would have liked to scream, if I hadn't been
          afraid of shocking Uncle Henry. There are not many
          people on the train, the colored porter says, and
          Uncle Henry and I both have sections to ourselves.
          I thought there would be regular beds to sleep in,
          but there are not. The porter says they turn the
          seats into beds at night, and there are curtains
          to let down. I should think it would be very
          uncomfortable sleeping so close to other people,
          but I suppose one gets used to it when one has
          traveled a good deal. Uncle Henry says Aunt Julia
          won't travel unless she has a stateroom, but he
          doesn't object to the sections. I looked into the
          stateroom in this car, but it didn't look very
          different from the sections, except that it was
          larger and there was a place to wash.

          "We had lunch at a little table in the dining-car.
          It was delicious but my head ached a little, and I
          wasn't very hungry. Uncle Henry talked politics
          with a gentleman who sat at the same table with
          us, but they didn't say much to me, so I looked
          out of the window, and it was all very
          interesting. We are in Mexico now, and to-morrow
          we shall be in Kansas. Kansas makes me think of
          Undine and Mrs. Hicks. Oh, how I do wonder if
          Undine will ever remember!

          "Uncle Henry says we shall be in Albuquerque in a
          few minutes, so I must stop writing if I want to
          post my letter there. Good-night, Mother darling;
          I will write again to-morrow, and indeed, indeed,
          I will try to remember all the things you said to
          me last night, and to be always

                                        "Your own loving
                                                 "MARJORIE."


                                        "October 28th.

          "DARLING AUNT JESSIE:

          "I have been a whole night on the train, and when
          I think of how far away from home we are, I can't
          help being just a little frightened, though it is
          all very interesting. I posted Mother's letter at
          Albuquerque, where the train stopped half an hour.
          Uncle Henry and I got out and walked up and down
          the platform, and, oh, it was good to get a breath
          of fresh air! I really didn't know that any place
          could be quite so stuffy as this train. Everybody
          seems afraid to have the windows open on account
          of the cinders, but I think I should prefer even
          cinders to stuffiness. There were some Indians
          selling blankets and baskets, and a good many
          people bought things. They crowded round us, and
          made a good deal of fuss, and I heard one lady say
          she was afraid of them. Just think of being afraid
          of poor harmless Indians! I would have liked to
          tell her how foolish she was, but was afraid Uncle
          Henry might be displeased. I don't think he is a
          very friendly person, for he hardly speaks to any
          of the passengers on the train, and last night he
          told me I talked too much to the black porter, who
          was making up the sections. Oh, Aunt Jessie, it
          was so curious to see him turning all the seats
          into beds, but you have been on a sleeping car,
          and know all about it.

          "We had a very good dinner, which I enjoyed more
          than lunch, because my head was better, and in the
          evening we sat on the platform of the observation
          car, and it was very pleasant. Uncle Henry was
          kind, and talked to me a good deal--at least it
          was a good deal for him. I asked him if he wasn't
          very anxious to get home to see Aunt Julia and
          Elsie, and he said of course he should be glad to
          see them, but didn't seem nearly as excited as I
          am sure Father would be about seeing us if he had
          been away from us for three whole weeks. I think
          Elsie must be very busy, for besides going to
          school, she has music and German lessons in the
          afternoons, and goes to a dancing class. Uncle
          Henry said he hoped she and I would be good
          friends, and I told him I was quite sure we
          should. Imagine a girl not being good friends with
          her own first cousin! Did you know we are to live
          in a hotel all winter? Uncle Henry has a house on
          Madison Avenue, but Aunt Julia is tired of
          housekeeping, so he has rented it, and taken rooms
          in a hotel instead. Uncle Henry calls the rooms an
          apartment, and the name of the hotel is the
          'Plaza.' It is on Fifth Avenue, and right opposite
          the park, which must be very pretty. I should
          think it would seem very queer to live in a house
          with a lot of other people, but then the people
          who live in hotels must have a great many friends.

          "At about nine o'clock Uncle Henry said he was
          sleepy, so we went back to our car, and that was
          when I talked to the porter while he made up the
          beds. I thought at first that I should never be
          able to sleep; the train shook so, and we were
          going so fast. It was hard work undressing behind
          the curtain, but I managed somehow, and even had a
          wash, though I had to hold on to the side of the
          car with one hand while I washed my face with the
          other. I did cry a little after I was in bed, but
          I don't think any one heard. It was my very first
          night away from home, you know, Aunt Jessie dear,
          but I tried to remember all the lovely, comforting
          things you and Mother said to me, and I think I
          must have been pretty tired, for before I realized
          I was getting sleepy I was sound asleep, and I
          never opened my eyes till it was broad daylight.

          "To-day we are in Kansas, and it is very flat, and
          not at all pretty. Uncle Henry says we won't have
          any more fine scenery till we get to the Hudson.
          The train seems stuffier than ever, and I am just
          pining for fresh air and exercise. We sat on the
          observation platform for a while this morning, but
          Uncle Henry didn't like the cinders, and wouldn't
          let me stay there by myself, so we came back to
          our car. I don't think traveling on a train is
          quite as pleasant as I thought it was going to be.
          I am sure I should like an automobile better. We
          saw automobiles at Topeka, where we stopped for
          ten minutes this morning, and they looked very
          queer, going all by themselves, without any
          horses, but I think I should like a ride in one.
          Uncle Henry says Aunt Julia is afraid of
          automobiles, so she still uses a carriage.

          "I talked to some people in the observation car--a
          lady and a little boy, who are going to
          Chicago--but I think most of the passengers on
          this train are rather unsociable. They don't talk
          much to each other but just read magazines and
          newspapers when they are awake, and take naps
          about every hour. I have watched the two ladies in
          the section opposite mine, and they have been
          asleep at least four times to-day. I heard one of
          them say she never could sleep on a train; wasn't
          that funny?

          "We can post letters from Kansas City, where we
          are due at half past eight to-night, so I can send
          this on from there. We get to Chicago to-morrow
          morning, and have three hours there; won't that be
          exciting? Oh, I do hope Uncle Henry will take me
          for a good long walk! I feel as if I could tramp
          ten miles.

          "Good-bye, you precious Auntie! I send a thousand
          hugs and kisses to everybody. Tell Undine not to
          forget Roland's sugar--he always has three
          lumps--and to be sure the kittens in the barn have
          their milk every night and morning. I am afraid I
          forgot to tell her about the kittens; there were
          so many other things to think of. I am so glad you
          and Mother have Undine; she is such a dear, and I
          know will try to take my place. I will write to
          Father and Mother after I have been in Chicago.

                             "From your own little niece,
                                                "MARJORIE."


                                        "October 30th.

          "MY OWN PRECIOUS FATHER AND MOTHER:

          "This letter is for you both, and Aunt Jessie must
          have a share in it, too, because it is the last I
          shall be able to write on the train.

          "I didn't write at all yesterday, it was such an
          exciting day! We got to Chicago at about noon,
          and, oh, what a big, noisy, wonderful place it is!
          I know I could never describe it if I tried for a
          week, so I will just tell you what we did. It was
          raining, which was a great disappointment to me,
          but Uncle Henry didn't seem to mind. He said we
          would take a taxi and go to the 'Blackstone' for
          lunch. I had no idea what a taxi was, but didn't
          like to ask and when Uncle Henry called one what
          do you suppose it was? One of those wonderful
          automobiles! I was a tiny bit scared when we first
          got in, but when we started, and went rushing
          through those crowded, noisy streets, I just loved
          it.

          "It didn't take us long to get to the
          'Blackstone,' which is an enormous hotel, looking
          out on the lake. The lake is wonderful; I never
          saw so much water before, and though the fog was
          thick, and we couldn't see very far, I should have
          liked to stand and look at it for a long time, but
          Uncle Henry said we must hurry. I never saw such a
          wonderful place as the dining-room at the
          'Blackstone.' There were quantities of little
          tables, and men waiters to bring you what you
          wanted. I thought the bill of fare on the train
          was long enough to satisfy any one, but the one at
          the 'Blackstone' was simply endless. Uncle Henry
          told me to choose what I wanted, but there were so
          many things I couldn't possibly choose, so he
          ordered a nice lunch, and all the time we were
          eating music was playing in a gallery overhead.

          "After lunch Uncle Henry took another taxi, and
          told the driver to show us the city. It was all
          very interesting, but so noisy and confusing that
          I got very tired looking at so many things at
          once, and I was really rather glad when Uncle
          Henry said it was time to go back to the station.

          "This train is called the 'Chicago Special,' and
          is even grander than the one we were on before. It
          goes very fast, but doesn't swing so much, because
          the road-bed is smoother, Uncle Henry says. I was
          so tired last night that I went to bed right after
          dinner, and never woke once till morning. We are
          due in New York this afternoon, and Uncle Henry
          says I had better post my letter in Albany,
          because after we leave there he wants me to see
          the Hudson, which I believe is very beautiful. So
          good-bye, you dear precious people! Oh, how
          anxious I am for my first letters from home! Don't
          forget to tell me about every single little thing
          that happens. I am thinking of you all every
          minute, and if I were going to any other people
          but Aunt Julia and Elsie I would be so unhappy.
          But of course going to one's own aunt and cousin
          is very different from being with strangers, and
          Uncle Henry is really very kind. Oh, I do wonder
          if Elsie is as much excited about meeting me as I
          am about meeting her!

          "Uncle Henry says we shall be in Albany in ten
          minutes, so good-bye again, with oceans of love
          from

                                        "YOUR OWN MARJORIE."




CHAPTER VIII

AUNT JULIA AND ELSIE


"ELSIE, my dear child, do you know what time it is? Nearly half past
five, and you haven't started to dress. Your father will be so annoyed
if you are not ready when he arrives."

Mrs. Carleton, a small, fair woman, with a rather worried, fretful
expression, paused in the doorway of her daughter's room, and regarded
the delinquent with anxiety not unmixed with dismay. Elsie, arrayed in a
pink kimono, was lying comfortably on the sofa, deep in the pages of an
interesting story-book. At her mother's words she threw down her book,
and rose with a yawn. She was a tall girl with dark eyes and hair, and
she would have been decidedly pretty if she too had not looked rather
cross.

"Is it really so late?" she said, indifferently. "Why didn't Hortense
call me? I had no idea what time it was."

"But you ought to have known, dear," Mrs. Carleton protested gently. "I
don't suppose Hortense knew you wanted to be called, but I will ring
for her at once. You will hurry, won't you, darling? What excuse can I
possibly make to your father if he asks for you and finds you are not
ready?"

"Oh, don't worry, Mamma. You know papa only scolds because he thinks it
his duty; he doesn't really care. Besides, the train will probably be
late; those Western trains always are."

Mrs. Carleton rang the bell for the maid, whose room was in a different
part of the hotel, and went to the closet in quest of her daughter's
evening dress.

"I will help you till Hortense comes," she said. "You really must hurry,
Elsie. It is not as if your father were coming alone; he will expect you
to be ready to greet Marjorie."

Elsie shrugged her shoulders indifferently.

"As if a girl who has been living on a cattle ranch in Arizona would
care whether I were dressed or not," she said. "Probably where she comes
from people wear kimonos all day long, and never even heard of dressing
for the evening."

Mrs. Carleton sighed, and the worried expression deepened in her blue
eyes.

"I really wish, darling, that you would try to be a little more gracious
about this. Of course it is a trial, but your father has made up his
mind that Marjorie shall spend the winter with us, and it isn't going to
make things any pleasanter to be constantly finding fault about them."

"I wasn't finding fault," retorted Elsie, who had by this time taken off
the kimono, and begun brushing out her long hair. "I only said Marjorie
Graham wouldn't care a fig what I had on, and I don't believe she will.
I don't intend to be disagreeable to her, but you know what an awful
nuisance it's going to be, and how I hate it. Think of having to take
her about everywhere with me, and introduce her to all my friends."

"My dear, she is your own first cousin. Besides, I am sure she is a nice
child--your father speaks so affectionately of her in his letters--and
her mother is a lovely woman. I was very fond of her when we were girls
together."

"Oh, I dare say she is all right," Elsie admitted grudgingly, "but that
doesn't alter the fact of its being an awful bother to have her here for
a whole winter. You know how papa fusses. He will be sure to get some
idea in his head about my not paying Marjorie enough attention, and he
will expect me to take her everywhere. Oh, I hate it, I just hate it!"
And Elsie's voice actually trembled with vexation.

Mrs. Carleton sighed again.

"I am very sorry, dear," she began, but the entrance of the maid at this
moment, put an end to the conversation, and she left the room, with a
final admonition to her daughter to hurry as much as possible.

But alas! it was too late for hurrying. Mrs. Carleton had only just
entered the drawing-room, when she heard a key turned in the outer door
of the apartment, followed by the sound of a familiar voice calling
cheerfully--

"Julia, Elsie, where are you? Here we are, safe and sound!"

With a rapidly beating heart Mrs. Carleton hurried forward to greet her
husband and his niece.

"My dear Henry, your train must have been just on time," she exclaimed
rather nervously. "We had scarcely begun to expect you yet. And so this
is Marjorie. I am very glad to see you, dear; I hope you are not quite
worn out after that dreadful journey."

"I am not the very least bit tired," returned a fresh young voice, and
Marjorie returned her aunt's kiss so heartily that Mrs. Carleton was
rather startled.

"We were twenty minutes late," Mr. Carleton said, in answer to his
wife's remark, but he kissed her affectionately before putting the
question she was dreading.

"And where is Elsie?"

"She will be here in a few moments," Mrs. Carleton explained hurriedly.
"Now do come in and have some tea, or is it too late for tea? I am so
glad to have you back, Henry dear; we have missed you terribly. I am
sure you must be tired even if Marjorie isn't."

"Not so tired as hungry; we had a very poor lunch on the train. It is
rather late for tea, though; we can have an early dinner instead. Where
is that little witch, Elsie? Isn't she coming to see us?"

"Oh, certainly, dear; I told you she would be here in a few moments. Now
I will take Marjorie to her room; she will be glad to wash off some of
those horrid cinders, I am sure." She glanced as she spoke at Marjorie's
linen shirt-waist, and the straw hat, which certainly did not look as if
it had come from a New York milliner.

"Am I not to have the same room with Elsie, Aunt Julia?" Marjorie
inquired, in a tone of some disappointment, as Mrs. Carleton led the
way down a long, narrow entry, with doors on both sides.

"Oh, no, dear; you are to have a nice little room all to yourself. It
was so fortunate that we had this extra room in the apartment. We
intended using it for guests, but when your uncle wrote that he was
bringing you home with him, we decided to give it to you."

"Oh, I hope I am not going to be in the way," said Marjorie, blushing.
"I had no idea I was to have a room to myself, especially when Uncle
Henry told me you were living in a hotel. I wouldn't in the least mind
rooming with Elsie."

"But you are not at all in the way," said Mrs. Carleton, kindly. "We
seldom have guests staying with us, and shall not need the extra room.
This is Elsie's room; yours is just opposite."

At that moment Elsie's door opened, and that young lady emerged,
followed by the French maid, who was still fastening her dress. At sight
of her cousin Marjorie sprang forward, and before Elsie at all realized
what was happening to her, two eager arms were round her neck, and she
was being hugged in a manner that fairly took away her breath.

"Oh, Elsie, I am so glad!" cried Marjorie rapturously. "Isn't it too
wonderful and beautiful that we should really meet at last? Do let me
look at you; I want to see if you are like what I pictured you." And
Marjorie held her astonished cousin off at arms' length, and surveyed
her critically.

"What did you expect me to be like?" Elsie inquired, not without some
curiosity, as she gently extricated herself from Marjorie's embrace. She
had taken in every detail of her cousin's appearance in one glance.

"I don't exactly know--at least it is rather hard to describe," said
Marjorie, with an embarrassed laugh. Something in Elsie's expression was
making her vaguely uncomfortable. "I didn't think you would be quite so
grown up as you are."

"I am nearly fifteen," said Elsie, as if that fact alone were quite
sufficient to account for her "grown up" appearance. "Is Papa in the
drawing-room, Mamma?"

"Yes, darling; run and speak to him; he is expecting you. This is your
room, Marjorie; I hope you will find it comfortable."

"It's a beautiful room," declared Marjorie, heartily, "only--only, are
you quite sure you want me to have it, Aunt Julia?"

"Quite sure," said Mrs. Carleton, smiling. "I suppose your trunk will be
here before long. Hortense will unpack for you, and help you to dress
for dinner."

Marjorie's eyes opened wide in surprise, and she glanced at the
white-capped French maid, who still lingered in the background.

"You are very kind, Aunt Julia," she said politely, "but I don't need
any help; I always do everything for myself."

Mrs. Carleton looked a little embarrassed.

"You may go, Hortense," she said, turning to the maid; "Miss Marjorie
will ring if she wants you. You mustn't let her think you don't need
her, dear," she added in a lower tone, as the maid left the room. "She
is rather inclined to be lazy, and she will take advantage of you if you
are too easy with her."

Marjorie said nothing, but she was both puzzled and uncomfortable. Mrs.
Carleton, however, did not appear to notice that anything was wrong.

"I will leave you for a little while now," she said. "You must make
yourself at home; your uncle and I want you to be very happy here."

The quick tears started to Marjorie's eyes, and she impulsively held out
her hand to her aunt. But Mrs. Carleton did not notice the gesture, and
in another moment she had left the room, closing the door after her. In
the entry she encountered Elsie returning from the interview with her
father. Elsie was not in the best of spirits.

"Papa has sent me to stay with Marjorie," she said in a discontented
whisper. "He says he is afraid she is homesick. Oh, Mamma, did you ever
see such clothes?"

"Never mind about the clothes, dear," said her mother, with forced
cheerfulness; "we shall soon fit her out with new ones. I think she will
really be quite pretty when she is properly dressed."

Elsie shrugged her shoulders, but made no further remarks, and the next
moment she was tapping at her cousin's door.

"Oh, I'm so glad you've come!" was Marjorie's joyful greeting. "Now we
can have a nice talk before my trunk comes. Sit down in this comfortable
chair and I'll take the little one. Isn't this a lovely room, and wasn't
it sweet of your mother to say she hoped I should be happy here? Oh, I
wonder if you can possibly be one half as glad to see me as I am to see
you."

Elsie was puzzled, but she was a little flattered as well. She was not a
general favorite among her companions, and to find a cousin who had
evidently been longing to make her acquaintance was rather an agreeable
experience. So her face brightened considerably, and her voice was quite
pleasant as she remarked, sinking into the comfortable arm-chair
Marjorie had indicated--

"It is very interesting to meet you. I have often heard papa speak of
you and your mother and father."

"Why, of course you have," laughed Marjorie, wondering in her simple way
whether all New York girls of fifteen were as "grown up" as Elsie. "I
don't believe though that you have thought half as much about me as I
have about you. You see, it's different in Arizona. There aren't very
many people, and they all live a long way from each other. Ever since I
can remember I have longed for a girl friend. But with you it must be
very different, going to school and living in a big city. I suppose you
have lots of friends."

"Oh, yes, I have a good many," said Elsie, with her little society air.
"I am not very fond of them all, though; some girls are so stupid."

"I hope you will like me," said Marjorie, a little wistfully. "We ought
to be even more than friends because we are cousins, and I have always
thought that a cousin must be the next best thing to a sister. Don't you
often long for a sister?"

"Why no, I don't," Elsie admitted. "Indeed, I am not sure that I should
care for one at all. I think being an only child is very pleasant,
though of course having an older brother would have its advantages. He
would introduce one to his friends and bring them to the house. Are you
fond of boys?"

"Oh, yes, I like them very well, but I have never known many. In fact, I
haven't known many people of any kind except Indians and Mexicans."

"Indians and Mexicans!" repeated Elsie in a tone of dismay. "How
perfectly awful! You don't mean that you make friends of those dreadful
people we saw on the train coming home from California, do you?"

"They are not all dreadful creatures," said Marjorie, flushing. "They
are not quite like white people, of course, but some of them are very
good. I know a Mexican boy who is just as bright and clever as he can
be. His father is going to send him to college next year. Then there is
Juanita; she has lived with us for years, and we are all very fond of
her."

"Oh, I didn't know you were talking about servants," said Elsie. "I
thought you meant friends. Hadn't you any real friends?"

"Not the kind of friends you mean. I had Father and Mother and Aunt
Jessie, but until last August when Undine came, I had never spoken to a
white girl of my own age."

"Undine, what a queer name. Is she a Mexican or an Indian?"

"She isn't either," said Marjorie, laughing, "and Undine isn't her real
name. We only call her that because we don't know what her name is. It's
a very interesting story, and I'll tell you all about it, but here comes
my trunk, and I suppose I had better unpack and change my dress before
dinner."

In spite of Marjorie's reiterated assurances that she didn't need any
help, Hortense reappeared, and insisted on making herself useful. She
was very polite and talked volubly in broken English about
Mademoiselle's being _fatiguer_ and how glad she, Hortense, would be to
assist her in every way, but Marjorie could not help feeling
uncomfortable, and wishing that the well-intentioned maid would go away
and leave her to unpack by herself. But what made her still more
uncomfortable was the fact that Elsie also lingered, and regarded every
article that came out of that modest leather trunk, with a keen,
critical eye.

"What are you going to wear down to dinner?" she inquired anxiously as
the last things were being stowed away in the bureau drawers.

"I don't know," said Marjorie; "I hadn't thought about it. I suppose my
gray flannel suit, or else a clean shirt-waist and duck skirt."

Elsie clasped her hands in horror.

"Oh, you can't, you can't possibly!" she cried in real dismay. "Those
things will do very well for breakfast and luncheon, but everybody
dresses here in the evening. Let me see what you can wear. You haven't
got much, but I suppose that white muslin will do."

"But that is my very best dress," protested Marjorie, her cheeks
crimsoning from embarrassment and distress. "I don't think Mother would
like to have me wear it the first evening. I won't have anything left
for really grand occasions if I do."

"Oh, yes, you will," said Elsie, confidently. "Mamma is going to buy you
a lot of new clothes; that was all arranged before you came. It would
never do to have you going about everywhere in these things."

Marjorie glanced at her cousin's stylish, well fitting blue chiffon and
her heart was filled with dismay. Was it possible that all her mother's
and aunt's stitches had been taken in vain? It was very kind of Aunt
Julia to wish to buy her pretty clothes, but she did not like to have
her present wardrobe spoken of as "those things." Before she had time to
say any more on the subject, however, Mrs. Carleton appeared, to tell
them to hurry, as her husband was impatient for his dinner.

That first dinner in the big crowded hotel restaurant was a wonderful
revelation to Marjorie. The bright lights, the gay music, the ladies in
their pretty evening dresses, it was all like a vision of fairyland, and
for the first few minutes she could do nothing but gaze about her and
wonder if she were awake.

"And do you really know all these people?" she whispered to Elsie, when
they were seated at one of the small tables, and a waiter had taken
their order.

"Good gracious, no," laughed Elsie, who was beginning to find this
unsophisticated Western cousin decidedly amusing. "We don't know one of
them to speak to."

Marjorie's eyes opened wide in astonishment.

"How very strange," she said. "I supposed people who lived in the same
house always knew each other. We know everybody at home, even if they
live ten miles away."

"Well, this isn't Arizona, you know," said Elsie, shrugging her
shoulders, and Marjorie, feeling as if she had somehow been snubbed,
relapsed into silence.

Just then a lady and a gentleman and a boy of eighteen or nineteen came
in, and took their seats at an opposite table. Elsie, who had appeared
quite indifferent to all the other guests, instantly began to show signs
of interest.

"There they are," she said eagerly, addressing her mother. "The
gentleman is with them again to-night, too. I forgot to tell you, Mamma;
I've found out their name, it's Randolph."

"How did you find out?" Mrs. Carleton asked, beginning to look
interested in her turn.

"Lulu Bell told me to-day walking home from school. That boy passed us
on the Avenue, and I asked her if she didn't think he was handsome. She
said she knew who he was, though she had never met him. His uncle is a
Dr. Randolph, and a friend of her father's. This boy and his mother are
from Virginia, and are spending the winter here. He is a freshman at
Columbia, and his mother doesn't want to be separated from him, because
she is a widow, and he is her only child. Lulu says Dr. Randolph has
asked her mother to call on his sister-in-law. He said they had taken an
apartment at this hotel for the winter. I made Lulu promise to introduce
me if she ever had the chance, but she may never even meet him. She is
such a queer girl; she doesn't care the least bit about boys."

"A very sensible young person, I should say," remarked Mr. Carleton,
dryly. "How old is your friend Lulu?"

"Nearly fourteen; quite old enough to be interested in something besides
dolls, but she's dreadfully young for her age."

"I wish some other little girls were young for their age," said Mr.
Carleton; "it doesn't appear to be a common failing in these days."

Elsie flushed and looked annoyed.

"That boy really has a very nice face," put in Mrs. Carleton, anxious to
change the subject, "and his devotion to his mother is charming. I
suppose her husband must have died recently; she is in such deep
mourning."

While the others were talking, Marjorie, whose eyes had been wandering
rapidly from one group to another, had finally fixed themselves upon the
party at the opposite table. They certainly looked attractive; the
gentleman with the strong, clever face, and hair just turning gray; the
pretty, gentle little mother in her black dress, and the handsome
college boy, with merry blue eyes. It was quite natural that Elsie
should want to know them, but why in the world didn't she speak to them
herself without waiting to be introduced? It seemed so strange and
inhospitable to live in the same house with people and not speak to
them. So when her aunt had finished her remarks about the Randolph
family, she turned to Elsie and inquired innocently:

"If you want to know that boy so much why don't you tell him so?"

There was a moment of astonished silence; then Elsie giggled.

"You are the funniest girl I ever met, Marjorie," she said. "Why don't
you do it yourself?"

"Elsie," said her mother in a tone of shocked reproof, and turning to
Marjorie, she added gravely:

"When you have been in New York a little longer, my dear, you will learn
that it is not the proper thing for young girls to speak to strangers
to whom they have not been introduced."

There was no doubt about the snub this time, and poor Marjorie was
horribly embarrassed. She cast an appealing glance at her uncle, but he
appeared to be absorbed, and finding no help from Elsie either, she
relapsed into silence, and did not speak again for at least five
minutes.

After all, that first evening could scarcely be called a success. Mr.
and Mrs. Carleton were very kind, and Elsie seemed disposed to be
friendly, but Marjorie was conscious of a sensation of disappointment
for which she could scarcely account even to herself. She struggled
bravely against the homesickness which threatened every moment to
overwhelm her, and tried to take an interest in all her new relatives'
conversation, but when dinner was over, and they had gone upstairs
again, she was not sorry to avail herself of Aunt Julia's suggestion
that she must be "quite worn out," and slip quietly off to bed. It was
not easy to dispense with the services of Hortense, who showed an
alarming tendency to linger and offer to assist, but even she was
finally disposed of, and with a sigh of intense relief, Marjorie closed
her door, switched off the electric light, and crept into bed. Then
followed a good hearty cry, which somehow made her feel better, and
then, being young and very tired as well, she fell into a sound, healthy
sleep, from which she did not awaken until it was broad daylight.




CHAPTER IX

MARJORIE TAKES A MORNING WALK


WHEN Marjorie opened her eyes the next morning, she lay for some minutes
thinking over the events of the previous day, and listening to the
unusual noise in the street. There was so much noise that she began to
fear it must be very late, and jumping out of bed, she went to look at
the clock. It was only just half-past six. She had forgotten to ask at
what hour the family breakfasted, but seven o'clock was the usual
breakfast time at the ranch, so she decided that it might be well to
dress as speedily as possible. She felt very wide awake indeed this
morning, and suddenly remembered that she had not had a walk or ride
since leaving home.

"I'll get Elsie to come with me for a good long tramp after breakfast,"
she said to herself. "If she can't go on account of school, I'll ask
Uncle Henry to let me walk with him to his office, and I can come back
by myself."

Greatly to Marjorie's relief, no Hortense appeared with offers of
assistance, and she performed her morning toilet in peace. She put on
the gray flannel suit, which Elsie had pronounced "good enough for
breakfast and luncheon," and then once more glancing at the clock,
discovered that it was still only five minutes past seven.

"If they breakfast at seven I shall be only five minutes late," she
said, with a feeling of satisfaction; "I should have hated to be late
the first morning. Perhaps they won't have it till half-past, and then I
shall have time to write a few lines to Mother first."

She opened her door, and crossed the hall to the drawing-room, where her
aunt had told her the family usually breakfasted, in preference to going
downstairs to the restaurant, but somewhat to her surprise, she found
the room just as she had left it on the previous evening, and the whole
apartment seemed very quiet. She went to one of the windows and looked
out.

"What a lot of people there are in the street," she remarked
reflectively, "and they all seem in such a hurry. I wonder where they
are going. How pretty the park is. Oh, how I should love a gallop on
Roland before breakfast."

The door behind her opened, and a woman with a duster in her hand came
in. She looked very much surprised at finding the room occupied.

"Good morning," said Marjorie, with her friendly smile; "it's a lovely
day, isn't it?"

"It's very pleasant," returned the chambermaid, still looking surprised.
"You are up early, Miss," she added politely.

"Am I?" said Marjorie, surprised in her turn. "I didn't know I was. At
what time do my aunt and uncle generally have breakfast?"

"Never before half-past eight, and sometimes later. Mrs. Carleton
generally has her breakfast in bed, but Mr. Carleton and the young lady
have theirs in here."

"Half-past eight," repeated Marjorie in dismay, "and it's only a little
after seven now. I should say I was early."

The maid smiled, and began dusting the ornaments without making any
further remarks. She did not appear to be a very communicative person,
and Marjorie decided that she might as well go back to her room, and
write the letter to her mother, which could now be a much longer one
than she had at first intended. But on the way she suddenly changed her
mind.

"I can write later just as well," she decided, "and it really is much
too beautiful to stay indoors. I'll go and have a walk in that lovely
park. I shall feel much more like breakfast when I've had some fresh air
and exercise."

Marjorie had not the least idea that she was doing anything unusual as
she ran lightly down the broad marble stairs five minutes later, and
stepped out through the open street door into the fresh morning air. The
Carleton's apartment was on the fifth floor, but Marjorie scorned to use
the lift, which had struck her the evening before, as a very wonderful
but unnecessary invention.

Several people in the hall looked at her curiously, and a man in brass
buttons asked her if he should call a cab.

"Oh, no, thank you," said Marjorie, pleasantly; "I'm going for a walk,"
and she passed out, without another backward glance.

It really was a glorious morning, and Marjorie drew in long deep breaths
of the keen autumn air, as she crossed the broad avenue and entered the
park. She was not disappointed in her first impression that the park was
beautiful, and the further she walked among the trees and broad asphalt
paths, the more attractive it became. It was the last of October, but
the autumn had been a warm one, and the grass was almost as green as in
summer. To Marjorie, accustomed all her life to the arid prairie, where
trees and flowers were practically unknown, it all seemed very
wonderful, and she enjoyed every step. She walked rapidly on for some
distance, paying no particular attention to the direction she was
taking. The possibility of getting lost never once entered her mind. She
met very few people, and they all seemed in a hurry, and looked like men
and women on their way to their day's work. Once she passed a
forlorn-looking man asleep on a bench, and remembered what Undine had
once said about a tramp. This must be a tramp, she felt sure, and she
paused to regard him with interest as a new specimen of humanity.

Suddenly she came to a standstill and looked about here. She was in a
quiet path, with rocks on both sides, and there was not a soul in sight.

"I must turn back," she said, with an uncomfortable recollection of the
passing of time. "I was enjoying my walk so much I never realized how
far I was going, but I'm afraid I shall have to hurry now if I don't
want to be late for breakfast."

Accordingly she turned her steps in the direction from which she had
come, and walked on rapidly for several minutes. But alas! she had
taken more than one turn since entering the park, and going back was no
such easy matter as she had imagined. The more she tried to remember the
way she had come, the more bewildered she became.

"I declare, I believe I am lost!" she said at last, with a feeling of
amused dismay. "I must be more careful to notice where I am going next
time. Oh, there is one of those men in uniform, that Uncle Henry said
were policemen. He will be able to tell me if I'm going right."

She quickened her steps, and approaching the officer, inquired politely:

"Will you please tell me if this is the way to the entrance?"

"Which entrance?" inquired the policeman, regarding her curiously.

"I don't know," said Marjorie; "the entrance I came in--are there more
than one?"

"A good many more; which avenue do you want?"

Marjorie's heart was beginning to beat rather fast. For the moment she
could not remember; even the name of the hotel--which she had only heard
once or twice--had escaped her recollection.

"I have forgotten the name of the street," she said helplessly, "but
it's the entrance opposite the big hotel."

The policeman looked uncertain, but at that moment a young man riding a
bicycle appeared upon the scene, at sight of whom Marjorie's face
brightened, and she uttered a little gasp of relief.

"That young gentleman knows," she exclaimed joyfully, and, quite
forgetful of her aunt's snub of the evening before, she darted forward,
and hailed the youth on the bicycle quite as if she had been an old
friend.

"Oh, please excuse me for stopping you," she cried, eagerly, "but you
know where I want to go, and I have forgotten the name of the hotel."

The young man brought his bicycle to a standstill; sprang to the ground,
and snatched off his cap. He was evidently very much surprised, but too
polite to show it.

"I beg your pardon," he said in a very pleasant voice; "can I be of any
assistance to you?"

"Yes," said Marjorie, frankly. "I saw you in the hotel dining-room last
night, and I heard my cousin say you lived there. I came out for a walk
before breakfast, and--it's very stupid I suppose--but I can't find my
way back to the entrance where I came in."

A look of comprehension came into the young man's pleasant face, and he
regarded Marjorie with interest not unmixed with amusement.

"I understand," he said; "you are staying at the 'Plaza,' and want to go
back there."

"Yes, that is the name," said Marjorie, looking much relieved; "will you
please show me the way to the gate?"

"Certainly," said her new acquaintance, smiling, and he at once began to
lead the way, pushing his bicycle along beside him.

"Oh, don't you want to get on your wheel again?" Marjorie inquired
anxiously. "I can easily follow if you don't go too fast."

The young man protested that he had ridden quite long enough, and would
be glad of a little walk.

"You are very kind," said Marjorie, heartily. "It was very stupid of me
to lose my way; I never was lost before."

"And do you often walk here in the park?" her new friend inquired,
politely.

"Oh, no, I was never here before. I only came to New York yesterday; my
home is in Arizona."

"You have come a long distance," he said. "And how do you like New
York--that is to say as much as you have seen of it?"

"I think it is very noisy and rather smoky, but the hotel is beautiful,
and so is this park. I haven't seen much of New York yet, but I am going
to spend the winter here."

"I quite agree with you as to the noise and smoke," said her companion,
smiling, "but New York is a pretty jolly place notwithstanding. It isn't
my home either; I am from Virginia."

"Yes, I know you are," said Marjorie, innocently. "You came here to go
to college, and your mother is with you. My cousin told us all about it
last evening at dinner."

The young man laughed outright. It was such a merry laugh that Marjorie
could not help joining in it, and after that they were excellent
friends.

"Now I wonder if you would mind telling me how your cousin obtained her
information," Marjorie's new friend said when he had recovered his
gravity. "I haven't met her, have I? What is her name?"

"Elsie Carleton. No, she hasn't met you yet, but she wants to very much.
A friend of hers has promised to introduce you if she has a chance. Your
name is Randolph, isn't it?"

"Yes, Beverly Randolph, at your service. I shall be very glad to meet
your cousin, I am sure. Perhaps you will introduce us."

"Of course I will if you like. It seems very queer not to know a person
who lives in the same house with one, but Elsie says they don't know any
of the people at the hotel. It was all so different at home."

Then Beverly Randolph asked some questions about Arizona, which set
Marjorie off on a description of the ranch, and her life there, which
lasted until they reached the Fifth Avenue entrance.

"That's the gate I came in," exclaimed Marjorie. "I wasn't so far away,
after all. Would you mind telling me what time it is?"

Beverly Randolph took out his watch.

"Ten minutes past nine," he said, looking somewhat dismayed in his turn;
"I had no idea it was so late. Luckily it is Saturday, so there are no
recitations to miss."

"O dear! I am afraid I am terribly late for breakfast," said Marjorie,
feeling very much ashamed of herself. And without another word, they
hurried across the avenue, and entered the hotel, where the very first
person Marjorie saw in the entrance hall was her uncle.

"Oh, Uncle Henry, I am so sorry to be late!" she cried remorsefully,
springing to Mr. Carleton's side. "I hope you and Aunt Julia aren't
annoyed with me."

"Where in the world have you been, Marjorie?" her uncle demanded,
ignoring the latter part of her remark. He was looking decidedly annoyed
as well as worried.

"Why, I got up early," Marjorie explained, "and the girl who was dusting
said you never had breakfast before half-past eight, so I thought I
would go for a walk in the park. I got lost, and couldn't remember the
name of the hotel, but fortunately, just as I was beginning to be a
little frightened, I met Mr. Beverly Randolph, and he brought me home."

"And who is Beverly Randolph? I had no idea you had friends in New
York."

"Oh, he isn't exactly a friend--at least he wasn't till this morning.
You know who he is, Uncle Henry; that nice-looking boy Elsie was talking
about at dinner last night. Wasn't it fortunate I recognized him. He is
just as nice as he can be, and I'm going to introduce him to Elsie."

"Come upstairs at once," said Mr. Carleton, a trifle less sternly. "We
have been very anxious about you; you must never do such a thing
again."

Marjorie was dumb with astonishment. Beyond being late for breakfast she
had no idea that she had done anything wrong. She followed her uncle in
silence, and did not utter another word until they had reached their own
apartment, where they found Mrs. Carleton in a condition bordering on
hysteria, and Elsie trying to look solemn, but secretly rather enjoying
the situation. "I should really think, Marjorie, that you might have
known," said Mrs. Carleton in a tone of deep reproach, when she had
heard her niece's explanation, "your own common sense should have told
you that to go wandering off by yourself in a strange city at seven
o'clock in the morning, was a most extraordinary thing to do. You must
never again go out alone at any hour. Elsie has never been out without a
maid."

Marjorie's eyes opened wide in amazement.

"Not go out alone?" she repeated stupidly. "Why I've always gone
everywhere by myself ever since I was a little girl."

"Well, you are not to do it here, whatever you may have done in
Arizona," said Mrs. Carleton, crossly. "As for speaking to a strange
young man, and getting him to bring you home, I really never heard of
anything so outrageous. We have been frightened to death about you."

"There, there, Julia," put in Uncle Henry, "don't you think you have
said enough? I am sure Marjorie will never do such a thing again; she
will soon be accustomed to New York ways. Now suppose you let the child
have some breakfast; she looks about ready to drop."

But it was not want of food that had driven the color from Marjorie's
cheeks and the light from her eyes. Indeed, she had but small appetite
for the tempting breakfast that was set before her, and it was only by a
mighty effort that she was able to keep back the burst of homesick tears
which threatened every moment to overpower her.

At the same moment that Mrs. Carleton was administering her reproof to
Marjorie, Beverly Randolph was giving his mother an account of the
morning's adventure, as they sat together at breakfast in their pleasant
sitting-room on the floor below.

"I know you would like the little girl, Mother," he ended; "she is such
a natural, jolly sort, and there isn't one bit of nonsense about her."

Mrs. Randolph smiled as she poured her son's coffee, and regarded him
with proud, loving eyes.

"You never have admired the 'sort' with nonsense about them, have you,
dear?" she said rather mischievously.

"I haven't any use for them," said Beverly with decision. "I like girls
well enough when they behave decently, but the silly giggly ones get on
my nerves. This one--Marjorie Graham she says her name is--is all right,
though. I think I know the cousin by sight, and I don't feel so sure
about her."

"You mustn't be too fastidious, Beverly," said his mother, laughing. "I
dare say they are both nice little girls. By the way, I have received an
invitation from that charming Mrs. Bell, who called the other day,
asking us both to dine with her next Tuesday. Her husband is an old
friend of Uncle George's, you know. Mrs. Bell told me she had a daughter
of thirteen or fourteen, so that will be another acquaintance for you."

"Well, if she is like most of the New York girls I've seen I sha'n't
care much about her," declared Beverly. "I prefer the ones that come
from Arizona. Honestly, Mother, I want you to meet that little girl. I
don't know what it was about her, but she reminded me of Babs."

A look of pain crossed Mrs. Randolph's sweet face, but her voice was
still quite cheerful as she answered--

"Very well, dear, be sure to introduce her to me; I want to know all
your friends."

As soon as she could escape from her relatives after breakfast, Marjorie
fled to her own room, there to have her cry out, and pull herself
together, before starting on a shopping expedition with her aunt. Elsie
was going to lunch with a schoolmate, but Aunt Julia had ordered the
carriage and told Marjorie that she intended devoting the day to
shopping.

"You are to begin school on Monday," she explained, "and I must get you
some decent clothes as soon as possible."

Marjorie supposed she ought to be grateful, but she could not help
resisting the fact that her aunt evidently did not consider her present
wardrobe "decent," and this, added to her other troubles, resulted in a
very unhappy half-hour. But Marjorie was a plucky girl, and she had
plenty of common sense.

"I won't write a word about all this to Mother or Aunt Jessie," she
decided as she dried her eyes. "It wouldn't do any good, and they would
be so sorry. I am sure Aunt Julia means to be kind, and I suppose I did
frighten them, but it does seem so silly not to be allowed to go out for
a walk by one's self."

She had just bathed her red eyes, and was sitting down to write the
deferred letter to her mother, when the door opened, and Elsie came in.

"Mamma says you are to be ready to go out with her in fifteen minutes,"
she began, then paused, regarding her cousin curiously. "You look as if
you'd been crying," she said abruptly. "Mamma did pitch into you pretty
hard, but it was an awfully queer thing to go out by yourself at seven
o'clock in the morning."

"I'm very sorry I did what was wrong," said Marjorie, "but I had no idea
any one would object. I often go for a gallop on my pony before
breakfast at home."

"Oh, I daresay you do, but that is very different. I think it was too
funny that you should have met Beverly Randolph. Do tell me what he is
like."

"He is very nice indeed," said Marjorie, frankly; "I liked him ever so
much."

"You'll be sure to introduce us, won't you? It will be such fun to tell
Lulu Bell I've met him first; not that she'll care much, she's such a
baby. Mamma thinks she may call on Mrs. Randolph to thank her."

"What does she want to thank her for?" inquired Marjorie, innocently.

"Why, for her son's bringing you home, and being so kind to you. You
might have been lost for hours if he hadn't done it."

"But his mother had nothing to do with that," persisted Marjorie.
"Besides, he was on his way home, anyway. He was very nice, but I don't
see what there is to thank his mother for."

Elsie reddened, and looked a little annoyed.

"Oh, well, it doesn't matter," she said carelessly. "Mamma would like to
call on Mrs. Randolph, and this makes a good excuse, that's all. She
says the Randolphs of Virginia are a very old family. Now hurry and get
ready; the carriage will be here in a few minutes."

Marjorie said no more on the subject, but she was puzzled. It was only
natural that Aunt Julia should wish to make the acquaintance of a lady
who lived in the same house with her, but why was it necessary to have
an excuse for doing so? She was beginning to think that there were going
to be a great many new things to learn in New York.




CHAPTER X

NEW FRIENDS AND NEW FASHIONS



                                        "November 6th.

          "DEAREST AUNT JESSIE:

          "I am at home alone this evening; Uncle Henry and
          Aunt Julia have gone out to dinner, and Elsie is
          at a party. I am going to write you a long, long
          letter, and try to tell you every single thing
          that has happened.

          "I have been here just a week, and I think I am
          beginning to get more accustomed to things. It is
          all very interesting, but some of it does seem a
          little queer, and, oh, how I do wish I could have
          a good talk with Mother or you, and ask you to
          explain the things I don't understand. Aunt Julia
          is very kind, but I could never talk to her as I
          do to you and Mother. The things that puzzle me
          most are what it is proper to do and what isn't.
          For one thing, they say it isn't proper to speak
          to people unless one has been introduced. At home
          we always speak to every one whether they are in
          the 'Social Register' or not. The Social Register
          is a book, and Elsie says the names of all the
          nice people are in it, and when her mother wants
          to find out who people are, and whether or not she
          wants to have Elsie know them she just looks for
          their names in the Social Register, and if she
          finds them there she knows they are all right.
          Then it isn't considered proper for girls to go
          out by themselves in New York. I have seen some
          nice-looking girls alone in the streets, but Elsie
          says they can't be the kind one wants to know.
          Hortense, the French maid, always goes out with
          Elsie and me, and even carries our books to school
          for us. Hortense is very nice, but it is rather a
          bother having her always about, and she wants to
          do a great many more things for me than I really
          need. But the greatest difficulty of all is that
          Elsie isn't fond of walking, and I do miss my
          tramps dreadfully. We walk to school and back
          every day, but it isn't far, and in the afternoon
          Elsie is always having engagements. So I go
          driving with Aunt Julia, and, oh, but it does seem
          slow! Aunt Julia hates to drive fast, and I
          sometimes feel as if I would give anything to jump
          out of the carriage and have one good run. I know
          I could easily keep up with those horses if it
          were only proper to run behind the carriage, but
          of course it isn't.

          "I ought not to object to going out with Aunt
          Julia, for she has been very good to me. She is
          having some perfectly lovely dresses made for me,
          and has bought me two simply wonderful hats. I am
          not sure whether Mother would quite approve of all
          my new clothes. Some of them do look very
          grown-up, but then the girls here are all much
          more grown-up than I had any idea they would be.
          Elsie puts up her hair, and wanted me to put mine
          up, too, but I knew Mother wouldn't like it, and
          Uncle Henry said I was right.

          "I have been at school every day since Monday, and
          like it very much indeed. It is not a large
          school, only a class of twelve girls. The
          teacher's name is Miss Lothrop, and Elsie and
          several of the other girls have been going to her
          since they were quite little. Miss Lothrop is
          lovely, and all the girls have been very kind and
          polite to me. The two I like best are Lulu Bell
          and Winifred Hamilton. Elsie says they are both
          very young for their age, and I think perhaps that
          is the reason I like them better than some of the
          others. Winifred is only thirteen, but she is just
          as sweet as she can be, and Lulu is awfully
          pretty, and a great favorite. Carol Hastings is
          another girl in the class, and Elsie's most
          intimate friend. She is only fourteen, but seems
          much older. I wonder why New York girls seem to
          care so much about boys. I like a nice boy ever so
          much myself, but I can't see the use of giggling
          and looking silly every time his name is
          mentioned. Carol Hastings came here to dinner last
          night, and when Beverly Randolph came over to our
          table to speak to us, she was so silly I was
          really ashamed of her. I spoke to Elsie about it
          afterwards, and she said Carol was a goose, but I
          think she is a little bit silly herself sometimes.
          I wrote Mother all about Beverly Randolph, and how
          much I liked him. I would give anything to have a
          brother just like him. He adores his mother, and I
          don't wonder, for she is lovely. He says she is so
          jolly, and is always interested in everything he
          is interested in; even the college games. His
          father died when he was little, and I suppose this
          is one reason why he and his mother are so much to
          each other. There is an uncle, who is a doctor,
          but he only comes to dine with them sometimes, and
          lives somewhere else. Mrs. Randolph has one of the
          sweetest faces I have ever seen--yours and Mothers
          excepted--and she looks very young to be the
          mother of a big boy of eighteen. She dresses in
          black, and looks rather sad sometimes, but I
          suppose that is when she is thinking of her
          husband.

          "Elsie is very clever, and Aunt Julia admires her
          tremendously. She says Elsie has always been the
          brightest girl in her classes and that she recites
          Shakespeare quite wonderfully. I haven't heard her
          recite yet, but she plays the piano very well, and
          takes music lessons twice a week. She speaks
          French, too, and is beginning to study German. Of
          course I am not nearly as far advanced as she is,
          but Miss Lothrop says I am not backward for my
          age, and that makes me very happy. I was so proud
          when she asked me if I had a governess at home,
          and I told her Father and Mother had taught me
          everything I knew. I don't think Elsie liked my
          saying that; she says I mustn't talk about our
          being poor, but I am sure I can't see why she
          should object. However, I have promised to try not
          to say anything she doesn't like; they have all
          been so good to me that I do want to please them
          if I can.

          "Last Tuesday was Aunt Julia's birthday, and she
          gave a family dinner party. She has a good many
          relatives, and they all came. I should think Elsie
          would love having so many cousins, but she says
          she doesn't care very much about many of them.
          Aunt Julia's two sisters were here, and I thought
          the oldest one--Mrs. Lamont--was lovely. Her
          daughter, Miss Annie, came with her, and she was
          awfully nice and jolly. She is quite old--about
          twenty-five I think--and she works downtown in a
          settlement. I didn't know what a settlement was,
          but Elsie explained that it is a place where
          ladies go to live among very poor ignorant people,
          and try to help them. She and her mother send some
          of their old clothes to Miss Lamont, and she gives
          them to the poor women at the settlement. Aunt
          Julia's other sister is Mrs. Ward. She is quite
          stout, and talks a great deal about what is good
          for her to eat and what isn't. She was nice, but I
          didn't like her as much as the Lamonts. Her
          husband is fat, too, and is always saying funny
          things that make people laugh. They have two
          little girls, but they were not allowed to come
          because Tuesday was a school night, and they are
          never allowed to go out anywhere except on Fridays
          and Saturdays. Elsie can go out any night she
          likes, because she is so clever that Aunt Julia
          says it doesn't matter whether she misses her
          lessons one day or not. There is a Ward boy, too,
          but he is at Yale. Elsie likes him best of all her
          cousins, and she says he is very fond of her,
          too. Aunt Julia says all the boys admire Elsie
          very much, but I think she is mistaken about
          Beverly Randolph. He has such an honest face that
          he can't hide his feelings, and when Elsie and
          Carol giggled so much that night, and talked so
          very grown-up, I am sure he was trying not to
          laugh.

          "You can't begin to imagine how glad I was to get
          your and Mother's precious letters. I read them
          over and over until I almost knew them by heart,
          and slept with Mother's first one under my pillow
          all night. Father's letter was splendid too, and I
          was so interested to hear all about the new colts.
          I am so glad Undine is proving such a comfort. I
          knew you couldn't help loving her, she is such a
          dear, and she promised to try to take my place. I
          told the girls at school about her, and they
          thought it the most interesting thing they had
          ever heard. Lulu Bell says she is going to tell
          her aunt, who is an authoress, about it, and ask
          her to put Undine in a book. Won't it be too
          interesting if she really does?

          "O dear! there is the clock striking ten, and I
          have been writing ever since half-past eight. I
          must stop now, and go to bed, or I shall be sleepy
          to-morrow morning. Ten o'clock at night used to
          seem very late indeed at home, but it seems quite
          early here. Elsie doesn't expect to get home from
          her party before half past eleven. Uncle Henry
          doesn't approve of late hours for school-girls,
          but Aunt Julia says everybody in New York keeps
          them, so it can't be helped. I forgot to say the
          party is at Bessie Winston's. She is one of the
          girls at Miss Lothrop's, and one of Elsie's
          intimate friends. I was invited, too, but Aunt
          Julia wouldn't let me accept, because my new
          dresses haven't come home yet. Elsie says I
          wouldn't have enjoyed it, anyway, because I can't
          dance. She goes to a dancing class every Saturday
          morning, and Aunt Julia says she may have me go
          too after Christmas. I think I should like
          dancing, for the sake of the exercise if nothing
          else. Oh, how I do long for exercise! Elsie rides
          in summer, but her pony is at their country place
          on Long Island, and they don't think it worth
          while to bring it in to New York. Aunt Julia says
          Elsie has so many other things to do in winter she
          has no time for riding. What wouldn't I give for
          one good canter on Roland! I can't help envying
          the girls I see riding in the park, though none of
          them look as if they were enjoying it as much as I
          should. They all ride side-saddle, and I don't
          believe it can be nearly as pleasant as riding
          astride, but Aunt Julia told me not to say so,
          because it isn't considered the thing to ride
          astride here. I saw Beverly Randolph riding in the
          park this afternoon, and he really did look as if
          he enjoyed it. His home is in Virginia, and he
          says the people there are very fond of horses.
          Lulu says Mrs. Randolph owns a large plantation,
          and I suppose a plantation is something like a
          ranch.

          "Now I really must stop writing, for my hand is
          getting tired, and I have made two big blots on
          this page. So good night, Auntie darling. If I
          could send all the love that is in my heart, I am
          afraid no postman would be able to carry the
          letter, it would be so heavy. So you must just
          imagine it is there. I am really very happy,
          though I can't help feeling homesick sometimes,
          especially at night. I am going to work hard, and
          try to learn so much this winter that you will all
          be proud of me when I come home. I have already
          begun counting the weeks; there are just
          twenty-eight and a half till the first of June. A
          winter does seem a very long time, but this week
          has gone by faster than I expected. I will write
          to Mother on Sunday, and your next letters ought
          to be here by Monday. Letters are the best thing
          in the world when one is so far away from home, so
          please all write just as often as you can to

                                        "Your own loving
                                                  "MARJORIE."




CHAPTER XI

MARJORIE ENGAGES IN BATTLE


"THE most glorious thing is going to happen, Marjorie," announced Elsie,
as her cousin came into the drawing-room to breakfast one November
morning, about two weeks after the writing of that long letter to Aunt
Jessie.

"What is it?" inquired Marjorie, regarding Elsie's radiant face and
sparkling eyes, with interest. Elsie was not, as a rule, a very
enthusiastic young person.

"The most delightful invitation you ever heard of," Elsie explained with
a glance at the letter her mother was reading. "It's from my cousin
Percy Ward. You know he's a sophomore at Yale, and he wants Mamma and me
to come to New Haven for the football game next Saturday. It's the big
Yale-Harvard game, you know, and I've been simply crazy to go, but it's
almost impossible to get tickets. It really was angelic of Percy to get
two for us, and he wants us to come up on Friday afternoon so we can go
to the dance that evening. He has engaged a room for us at the hotel."

"It must be wonderful to see a great match like that," declared
Marjorie, with hearty appreciation of her cousin's good fortune. "I have
seen pictures of the college games, and Father always reads the football
news in the papers. He is a Harvard man himself, you know, and used to
be on the team."

"I'm sorry you can't go with us," said Elsie, regretfully, "but of
course Percy couldn't get more than two tickets. Perhaps you wouldn't
enjoy it much, though. It can't be much fun unless you know a lot of the
boys. Percy is such a dear; he is sure to introduce me to all his
friends."

"I wish your father had not gone to Washington on that tiresome business
just now," remarked Mrs. Carleton, laying down her nephew's letter, and
looking a little worried. "I should have liked to consult him before
answering Percy."

"Why, Mamma, you surely don't think he would object!" cried Elsie in
dismay. "What possible reason could he have for not wanting us to go?"

"Oh, no reason whatever, of course, dear. I was only thinking of
Marjorie. I am not sure that he would like the idea of her being left
here alone while we are away."

"Oh, bother! Marjorie won't mind--will you, Marjorie? Besides, she
needn't be alone; Hortense can sleep in my room, and it's only for one
night."

"Please don't worry about me, Aunt Julia," said Marjorie, blushing. "I
shall get on all right, I am sure, and it would be terrible to have you
and Elsie miss the game on my account. I can have my meals up here while
you are away, and go out with Hortense."

But Mrs. Carleton did not look quite satisfied.

"You are very sweet and unselfish, dear," she said, "but I wish Percy
had bought another ticket; then we could have taken you with us. I
cannot bear to disappoint Elsie, so I suppose I shall have to accept the
invitation, though I dislike the idea of leaving you behind, especially
at a time when your uncle is away, too."

So the matter was settled, and as soon as breakfast was over Mrs.
Carleton sat down to write her note of acceptance, while the two girls
started for school, accompanied as usual by Hortense. Elsie was in high
spirits, and entertained her cousin with a vivid description of the
delight and excitement of a college football match.

"Not that I have ever seen one myself," she explained. "Papa hates
crowds, and has always said it was too difficult to get tickets, and
last year Percy couldn't get any either, being only a freshman. Carol
Hastings has been, though, and she told me she was never so excited in
her life. The Bells are going this year, and have invited Winifred
Hamilton and Gertie Rossiter to go with them. I can't see why they want
to take Winifred; she is such a baby, and I don't believe a boy will
notice her; but she and Lulu are such chums, one never seems able to go
anywhere without the other."

"Beverly Randolph and his mother are going, too," said Marjorie, who was
making a great effort to keep down the feeling of envious longing, and
to show a real interest and sympathy in her cousin's anticipations. "He
told me so yesterday. His uncle, Dr. Randolph, is going to take them in
his automobile."

"Yes, I know; I heard him talking about it. I must be sure to tell him
Mamma and I are going, so he will look us up. Oh, here come Bessie and
Carol; I must tell them the good news."

Percy Ward's letter arrived on Wednesday morning, and on Friday
afternoon soon after luncheon, Mrs. Carleton and Elsie departed for New
Haven. Mr. Carleton had been called to Washington on business, and was
not expected home before Saturday night. Aunt Julia was very kind, and
kissed Marjorie with more affection than usual.

"I really hate to leave you," she said regretfully. "If it were not for
the disappointment it would have been to Elsie, I would never have
accepted. I hope you will not be very lonely."

"Oh, no, I won't," promised Marjorie cheerfully. She was really touched
by her aunt's solicitude, and had almost, if not quite, succeeded in
banishing the feelings of envy and disappointment. "I've got some hard
lessons for Monday, and I want to have them all perfect, so I can write
Mother that I haven't missed in any of my classes for a week. Then
Hortense says she likes walking, so we can have some fine long tramps.
To-morrow night will be here before I've begun to realize that you are
away."

But despite her cheerful assurances, Marjorie's heart was not very light
when she accompanied her aunt and cousin to the lift, and saw them
start, Elsie's face wreathed in smiles, and even Aunt Julia looking as
if she had not altogether outgrown her interest in a football game. She
went slowly back to her own room, and taking up her Greek history,
determined to forget present disappointment, and spend the next hour
with the Greek heroes. But to make up one's mind to do a thing, and to
carry out one's good intentions are two very different matters. Marjorie
conscientiously tried to fix her thoughts on "The Siege of Troy," but
the recollection of Elsie's radiant face kept obtruding itself between
her eyes and the printed page, and at the end of half an hour she threw
down her book in despair.

"There isn't any use," she said to herself, with a sigh; "I can't
remember a single date. I'll ring for Hortense, and ask her to take me
for a walk. Perhaps by the time we come back my wits will have left off
wool-gathering, and I shall have a good long evening for studying and
writing letters."

Hortense was quite ready for a walk, and really the afternoon was much
less forlorn than Marjorie had anticipated. The French maid had taken a
fancy to the little Western girl, who was always kind and friendly in
her manner, and did not--as she told a friend--treat her as if she were
"_seulement une machine_." Elsie never talked to Hortense during their
walks, but this afternoon Marjorie was longing for companionship, and
she and the maid chatted together like old friends. They were both young
and far away from home, and perhaps that fact had a good deal to do
towards drawing them together. Marjorie was always glad to talk of her
life on the ranch, and Hortense told in her turn of the little French
village, where she had spent her childhood, and of the widowed mother
and little brothers and sisters, to whom she sent more than half of her
earnings. She spoke in broken English, with here and there a French
expression thrown in, but Marjorie had no difficulty in understanding,
and her interest and sympathy for the plucky little French girl, who had
left home and friends to earn her own living, grew rapidly.

They took a long walk, for Hortense was almost as fond of tramping as
Marjorie herself, and it was almost dusk when they at last came in sight
of the big hotel. Then Hortense suddenly remembered an errand she had to
do for Mrs. Carleton, and Marjorie--who was not in the least
tired--declared her intention of accompanying her.

"It is not far," the maid explained; "only to Sixth Avenue. We shall not
be more than a quarter of an hour."

The errand accomplished they turned their steps in a homeward direction,
and were about half way up Fifty-seventh Street, on their way to the
Plaza, when Marjorie's attention was attracted by a horse and cart,
which had come to a standstill only a few feet in front of them. The
cart was loaded with boxes and packages, and the horse, which was a mere
skeleton, and looked as if his working days had long been over, had
evidently completely given out. The driver, a boy of sixteen or
seventeen, had sprung down from his seat, and was endeavoring to
discover the cause of the trouble.

"Oh, look, Hortense," cried Marjorie, her quick sympathies instantly
aroused, "look at that poor horse. He isn't strong enough to drag that
heavy wagon, with all those boxes in it. Oh, what a shame! That boy
mustn't beat him so--he mustn't!" And before the horrified maid could
interpose, impulsive Marjorie had sprung forward to remonstrate.

"Stop beating that horse," she commanded, with flashing eyes; "can't you
see he isn't able to go any farther with that load? You ought to be
ashamed to load a poor creature like that in such a way!"

The boy stared at her for a moment in stupid amazement; then an ugly
look came into his face. He gave one quick glance up and down the
street, to make sure there was no policeman in sight; and turned on
Marjorie with rough fury.

"You leave me alone, will you? It ain't none of your biz what I do with
this here horse." And before the indignant Marjorie could protest he had
again laid the whip lash, sharply across the poor animal's back.

Then for one moment Marjorie forgot everything--forgot that she was in
the streets of a big city--forgot all Aunt Julia's lectures and Elsie's
warnings--and with one quick movement she seized the whip handle, trying
with all her strength to drag it away from the boy. She was strong, but
her antagonist was stronger, and the end of that momentary struggle was
a sharp cry of pain from Marjorie, a muttered imprecation from the
driver, and in another second he had sprung into his seat, and horse and
wagon were clattering away down the street.

"Oh, Mademoiselle, Mademoiselle," gasped Hortense, seizing Marjorie's
arm, and fairly trembling with fright and horror; "how could you do such
a terrible thing? A young lady to fight with a _canaille_! Oh, what will
Madame say when she hears?"

[Illustration: WITH ONE QUICK MOVEMENT SHE SEIZED THE WHIP
HANDLE.--_Page 145._]

"He is a wicked, cruel boy," panted Marjorie; "he ought to be arrested.
He is killing that poor old horse."

"Yes, I know, he is cruel, a beast, but young ladies must not interfere
with such things. You might have been hurt. Let us go home quickly; I am
near to faint. Thank Heaven no one saw. Madame would never forgive such
a disgrace."

"But some one ought to interfere," protested Marjorie, her wrath
beginning to cool, "and there wasn't anybody else to do it. I would have
taken that whip away from him if I could, but he was so strong, and he
has hurt my wrist."

"Hurt your wrist! Let me see. Ah, but it is red. How could you have held
on so tight? Come home quickly, and we will bathe it with arnica. How
fortunate that Madame and Mademoiselle Elsie are away! Ah, here comes
the young gentleman, Mademoiselle Elsie's friend from the hotel; he must
not know that anything is wrong."

But Marjorie had no intention of keeping her indignation to herself, and
she turned to greet Beverly Randolph with eyes that flashed and cheeks
that tingled.

"Oh, Mr. Randolph," she exclaimed, as the young man smilingly took off
his hat, and paused beside her, "the most dreadful thing has
happened. A cruel, wicked boy has been ill-treating a poor old horse.
The poor creature had a terribly heavy load, and when he refused to go
any further, the boy beat him, and--"

"Where is he?" inquired Beverly, his own eyes beginning to flash. "I'll
report the case to the Society for the Prevention of Cruelty to
Animals."

"He has gone," said Marjorie, regretfully. "He gave the horse a dreadful
cut with the whip, and it was so frightened it started, and then he
jumped into the wagon and went off. I tried to get the whip away from
him, but he was terribly strong, and he hurt my wrist so much I had to
let go."

Beverly Randolph's face was a mixture of astonishment, amusement and
horror.

"You don't mean that you tackled the fellow yourself?" he demanded
incredulously.

Marjorie nodded. Now that the excitement was over she was beginning to
feel a little startled at what she had done.

"I had to," she said humbly; "there wasn't any one else to do it.
Hortense thinks it was very unladylike, but I don't see what else I
could have done. I couldn't just stand by and do nothing while that
poor horse was being ill-treated."

"No, I don't suppose you could," said Beverly, smiling. "I don't think I
would do it again, though; you might get hurt. Hello! what's the
matter?--don't you feel well?"

For Marjorie had suddenly grown very pale, and leaned against the
lamp-post.

"It's--it's my wrist," she faltered; "it hurts dreadfully, and--and I
think I feel a little faint."

Without a moment's hesitation Beverly drew the girl's arm through his.

"Come along," he said, peremptorily, and without another word he
conducted the wounded soldier back to the hotel. Marjorie, too, was
silent; the pain in her wrist was very bad, and she had to bite her lips
hard to keep back the rising tears. Hortense, still covered with shame
and confusion, followed close behind. At the door of the lift Beverly
paused.

"Is your aunt at home?" he inquired.

"No," said Marjorie, unsteadily; "she and Elsie have gone to New Haven
for the football game."

"To be sure they have; I had forgotten. Your cousin told me they were
going this afternoon. Well, I think I will take you to our apartment.
My mother is used to sprains and bruises, and will know what to do for
your wrist."

Marjorie protested that she could not think of disturbing Mrs. Randolph,
but Beverly, who appeared to be accustomed to having his own way,
remained firm, and in the end his companion was forced to yield, much to
the distress and horror of Hortense, who considered that the story was
already known to more persons than Mrs. Carleton would approve.

Mrs. Randolph and her brother-in-law were having tea in the former's
pretty sitting-room, when the door was unceremoniously flung open, and
Beverly appeared on the threshold, leading in a trembling, white-faced
girl, who immediately collapsed into the nearest chair, and looked as if
she were about to faint.

"It's Miss Marjorie Graham, Mother," Beverly explained, "and she has
hurt her wrist. Her aunt is away, so I brought her in here. Oh, here's
Uncle George; what luck! This is my uncle Dr. Randolph, Miss Marjorie;
he is a surgeon, you know, and he'll fix you up in no time."

"To be sure I will if I can," said a pleasant voice, not unlike
Beverly's. "Let me see what the trouble is. Ah, this is the hand, isn't
it?" And Marjorie felt her wrist taken in firm, kind fingers. She
winced at the touch, but the doctor's next words were reassuring.

"I see; only a slight sprain, nothing serious. Have you some arnica,
Barbara, and some linen that I can use for a bandage?"

"How did it happen, dear?" Mrs. Randolph inquired sympathetically, as
Marjorie leaned back in her chair, with a sigh of intense relief, and
the doctor applied a cooling lotion to her aching wrist.

Marjorie's cheeks were crimson again, but not for a moment did she
hesitate about telling the truth. Beverly had gone off to his own room,
having left his charge in safe hands.

"I am afraid it was my own fault," she said, honestly. "I saw a boy
ill-treating a poor old horse, and tried to stop him by getting the whip
away from him, but he was much stronger than I, and in the struggle I
suppose he must have twisted my wrist. I am afraid your son and my
aunt's maid both think I was very unladylike."

Mrs. Randolph and the doctor exchanged amused glances, and the latter
said kindly:

"I wish more people were moved by the same spirit, though I don't know
that I should advise young girls to attack rough drivers. I imagine you
have not been very long in New York or you would be accustomed to such
sights."

"No," said Marjorie, much relieved. "I have only been in New York three
weeks. My home is on a ranch in Arizona, but I have been accustomed to
horses all my life. I think my father would almost kill any boy who
dared to treat one of ours like that."

"I daresay he would. Your father raises horses, I suppose?"

"Yes, and cattle, too. I have lived on the ranch ever since I was two
years old, and New York seems very strange in some ways."

"It must," said Dr. Randolph gravely, but his eyes twinkled, and
Marjorie felt sure he was trying not to laugh. "There, I think the wrist
will do nicely now. You can wet this bandage again in an hour, and if I
am not mistaken the pain will be gone by that time. I must be going now,
Barbara; I have two patients to see before dinner. I'll call for you and
Beverly in the car at nine to-morrow morning; that will give us plenty
of time to make New Haven before lunch." And with a hurried leave-taking
the doctor departed, leaving Mrs. Randolph and Marjorie alone together.

The next half-hour was a very pleasant one. Mrs. Randolph would not
allow the girl to go back to her own apartment until the pain in her
wrist had subsided, and she made her lie on the sofa, and petted her in
a way that recalled Mother and Aunt Jessie so strongly that Marjorie had
some difficulty in keeping back the homesick tears. Almost before she
knew it, she was chatting away to this new acquaintance as if they had
been old friends.

"I hope I shall get accustomed to New York ways soon," she said humbly.
"I am afraid I make a great many mistakes, and they distress my aunt and
cousin very much. You see, it is all so different on the ranch. I
suppose your son told you how I spoke to him that morning in the park,
and asked him to take me home. It seemed quite a natural thing to do,
because I knew he lived in this hotel, but Aunt Julia was dreadfully
shocked."

Mrs. Randolph laughed.

"Beverly was not at all shocked," she said. "He and I have rather
old-fashioned ideas about some things; we like little girls to be
natural."

"I am so glad you think me a little girl still," said Marjorie in a
sudden burst of confidence. "All the girls here seem so grown-up, and I
don't want to grow up just yet; I am only fourteen."

"My little girl would have been just about your age if she had lived,"
said Mrs. Randolph, with a rather sad smile. "I am sure I should not
have begun to think of her as grown-up yet."

Marjorie was interested. She would have liked to ask Mrs. Randolph about
her little girl, but feared the subject might be a painful one, and just
that moment Beverly came back, and the conversation turned on other
matters. In a little while Marjorie rose to go.

"You have been very kind to me," she said to Mrs. Randolph. "My wrist
feels ever so much better already. I do hope I haven't been a bother."

"Not a bit of it," Mrs. Randolph declared, laughing. "On the contrary, I
have enjoyed your call very much, and I hope you will come often, for I
am very fond of little girls. By the way, what are you going to do
to-morrow?"

"Oh, I don't know," said Marjorie; "walk and read and study, I suppose.
Aunt Julia said I might drive in the afternoon, but the horses go so
slowly I always feel as though I should like to get out of the carriage
and run. Galloping over the prairie is much more fun."

Mrs. Randolph and her son both laughed, and Beverly remarked rather
indignantly:

"It's a shame you couldn't have gone to the game with the others."

"Oh, that wasn't Aunt Julia's fault," said Marjorie, loyally. "Her
nephew only sent two tickets, and Elsie says it's almost impossible to
get extra ones. They were very kind about it, and Aunt Julia hated to
leave me behind."

Beverly and his mother exchanged a significant glance, and then Beverly
offered to accompany the visitor as far as her own apartment for the
purpose of carrying the arnica bottle, which Mrs. Randolph insisted she
should keep in case of necessity. Marjorie protested, but Beverly was
firm, and the two young people left the room together, after Mrs.
Randolph had kissed the girl, and told her she must come again very
soon.




CHAPTER XII

A MOTOR RIDE AND A FOOTBALL GAME


"I THINK your mother is perfectly lovely," declared Marjorie, the moment
the door of the Randolph's apartment had closed behind them. "Is she
always so kind to strangers?"

"Mother's a brick," said Beverly, heartily. "She's kind to everybody,
and always doing things for people. She's a good sport, too. I really
believe, she is looking forward to the game to-morrow almost as much as
I am. It's because she's so unselfish; she never stops to think of
herself so long as other people are having a good time."

"My aunt is like that," said Marjorie, with shining eyes. "She is a
great invalid, and suffers very much most of the time, but she never
complains, and is always interested in everything we do. Is your uncle a
surgeon?"

"Yes," said Beverly, rather surprised by the abruptness of the question;
"he is a very fine surgeon, I believe. Why do you want to know? Aren't
you satisfied with the way your wrist is bandaged?"

"Oh, it isn't that," said Marjorie, blushing; "it was only something I
was thinking of that made me ask the question. This is our apartment;
now I can take the bottle, and not bother you any more. Oh, there's a
letter in the box; perhaps it's for me!" And forgetting everything else
in her eagerness for home news, Marjorie sprang forward to possess
herself of the contents of the letter-box.

"It is for me!" she cried joyfully, glancing at the postmark. "It's from
Undine; the first one I've had from her."

"Undine," repeated Beverly, his eyes beginning to twinkle; "I had no
idea you counted water sprites among your acquaintances."

"She isn't a water sprite," laughed Marjorie. "She's just a girl like
anybody else. We call her Undine because nobody knows what her real name
is. It's a very strange story indeed. She was found under some ruins in
the streets of San Francisco right after the earthquake, and we think a
stone or something must have fallen on her head, for she was unconscious
for a long time, and now she can't remember anything that happened
before the earthquake, not even her own name. She isn't crazy, or
anything like that, but she has simply forgotten everything. Did you
ever hear of a case like that before?"

"I think I have read of such cases, but I imagine they are rather rare.
It is very interesting, but if you don't mind, Miss Marjorie, please
don't mention it to my mother. Any mention of the San Francisco
earthquake is very painful to her. My little sister was killed there."

"No, indeed I won't," promised Marjorie, "but how very sad about your
sister. Would you mind telling me how it happened? Don't talk about it,
though, if you would rather not."

"I don't mind in the least," said Beverly, "but it was such a frightful
shock to my mother that we don't like to have her dwell on it any any
more than can be helped. My sister Barbara was in San Francisco with my
aunt at the time of the earthquake. She had been very ill with scarlet
fever in the winter, and the doctor had ordered a change for her. My
aunt was going to California for a few weeks, and offered to take
Barbara with her. Mother couldn't leave home, for she was taking care of
my grandmother, who was ill at the time, and I was away at school. So it
ended in my aunt and Barbara going by themselves. My aunt intended
taking a maid, but the one she had engaged disappointed her at the last
moment, and as all the railroad accommodations had been secured, she
decided to start, and trust to finding a suitable maid in San Francisco,
which was to be their first stopping place. They reached San Francisco,
and my aunt wrote my mother that she had engaged a very satisfactory
girl, and two days later came the earthquake."

Beverly paused abruptly, and Marjorie, her face full of sympathy, laid a
kind little hand on his arm.

"Don't tell me any more," she said, gently; "it must have been very
terrible."

"It was," said Beverly, sadly. "Part of the wall of the hotel where they
were staying fell in, and they were both instantly killed. We feared for
a time that my mother would never recover from the shock."

"And was the maid killed, too?" Marjorie asked. She was longing to hear
more, but did not like to ask too many questions.

"We never knew; you see, she was a stranger to us. My uncle advertised
in all the California papers, in the hope of finding her, and perhaps
learn more particulars, but no answer ever came. She was probably
killed, poor thing."

"Your mother spoke of her little girl this afternoon," said Marjorie;
"she said she would have been just about my age."

"Yes, she would have been fifteen this January. It is rather odd, but
when I saw you that first morning in the park you somehow reminded me of
Babs. She was such a jolly little girl. She was four years younger than
I, but there were only we two, and we were always chums."

There was a look of such genuine sorrow on the boy's face that impulsive
Marjorie held out her hand.

"I'm so sorry," she said and that was all, but Beverly understood, and
he went back to his mother's apartment with a very kindly feeling for
the little girl from Arizona.

Once in her own room Marjorie speedily forgot the Randolphs and their
troubles in the delight of a letter from home. Undine's handwriting was
rather immature for a girl of her age, but the letter itself was most
interesting and satisfactory.


                                        "November Fifteenth.

          "DEAR MARJORIE:

          "Your aunt thinks you would like to have a letter
          from me, and although I can't see how you can
          possibly care about hearing from such a stupid
          person, I am very glad to write.

          "You have no idea how much I have missed you. If
          your mother and aunt had not been so very kind I
          don't think I could have borne it, but, oh,
          Marjorie dear they are so good; I do hope I can
          deserve just a little of all they are doing for
          me. Your mother is making me a new dress--isn't it
          sweet of her? She sent to Albuquerque for the
          material; it is dark blue serge with a little
          stripe in it, and just as pretty as it can be. I
          take a sewing lesson every day from Miss Jessie,
          but I know as well as can be that I shall never
          learn to make things as you do.

          "Another thing that makes me very happy is that
          your mother is giving me lessons, and letting me
          recite to her every evening. Even if I am stupid
          and can't remember my own name, I don't want to
          grow up ignorant. We are reading English history
          together, and it is very strange, but I almost
          always know what is coming next. Mrs. Graham says
          she feels sure I must have learned the same things
          before.

          "A very strange thing happened to me one day last
          week; I think I almost remembered. It was the day
          your long letter to Miss Jessie came, and she was
          reading it aloud to us when it happened. It was
          just like the day I heard Jim singing 'Mandalay'
          for the first time. It seemed to me just for one
          minute that I was going to remember everything,
          and I was so excited I screamed, and frightened
          Mrs. Graham and Miss Jessie. Then in a flash it
          was all gone again, and I was so unhappy I
          couldn't help crying. I am afraid I gave them a
          good deal of trouble, but they were so kind!
          Afterward Miss Jessie talked to me for a long
          time, and made me promise to try not to worry any
          more about not remembering. She said some lovely
          comforting things about my being helpful and
          trying to take your place, and they made me very
          happy, although I am afraid I didn't really
          deserve them.

          "I ride almost every afternoon, and I think Roland
          is beginning to like me. I never forget his sugar,
          and I am teaching him to put his nose in my pocket
          for it. I think I must have taught another horse
          that some time, it seemed so natural, but I am not
          sure. I have promised your aunt not to talk about
          the things I think I used to do.

          "I had such a beautiful dream last night. I
          thought some one came and told me I was very rich,
          and I was so happy, because I would have the money
          to pay a surgeon to come and see Miss Jessie. I
          was just planning out how I was to do it when I
          woke up. I have thought a great deal about what
          you told me that last evening, but of course I
          have never mentioned it to any one. I don't
          suppose you have had time to meet a surgeon yet.

          "I must stop writing now, and study my history.
          Everybody is well, and they all send heaps of love
          and kisses. Your mother says 'don't let Marjorie
          know how much we miss her,' but I am sure you know
          that without any telling. I don't want to be
          selfish, but I should just love a letter all to
          myself some time. New York must be a very
          interesting place, and your letters telling about
          it all are wonderful.

                      "With a heart full of love, I am
                        "Your true but nameless friend,
                                                    "UNDINE."

Marjorie spent a busy evening over her lessons, and went to bed at nine
o'clock instead of writing the home letters she had intended.

"They would be so sorry to know I was here all by myself while the
others were off having a good time," she thought, resolutely crushing
down that troublesome little feeling of envy. "If I wrote to-night I
should have to mention it, but if I wait till Sunday when Aunt Julia
and Elsie are back again, I won't have to say anything about their
having been away. I promised Mother to let her know about all the
things, but some of them will keep till I get home and can tell her
myself."

But in spite of the throbbing pain in her wrist, and the disappointment
in her heart, Marjorie soon feel asleep, and did not wake until it was
broad daylight, and Hortense, with a note in her hand, was standing by
her bedside.

"It is only seven," the maid said apologetically, as Marjorie sat up in
bed, and rubbed her eyes. "I would not have called you so early, but the
hall boy has brought this note, and waits for an answer."

"What in the world can it be?" exclaimed Marjorie in astonishment, as
she tore open the envelope, but at the first glance at the contents her
face brightened, and she uttered a joyful little cry. This is what she
read.

          "MY DEAR MARJORIE:

          "I know you won't object to my calling you
          Marjorie, because you say you like being a little
          girl. I am writing to ask if you will go with us
          to New Haven to-day. We are going in my
          brother-in-law's car, and are to be ready to start
          at nine o'clock. The friend we expected would go
          with us has been prevented at the last moment,
          which gives us an extra seat in the car as well as
          a ticket for the game, and we should be delighted
          to have you with us. I am sure your aunt would not
          object, and I will explain everything to her
          myself. I would have written you last evening, but
          it was after ten when we learned that the friend
          we had expected would be unable to go. We have
          ordered breakfast for eight o'clock, and would be
          glad to have you take it with us. Be sure to wrap
          up well, for it may be a cold ride, and we shall
          not get back till late.

          "Hoping that you will be able to join us, I remain

                                  "Sincerely your friend,
                                           "BARBARA RANDOLPH."

Marjorie was out of bed almost before she had finished the last line.
Her eyes were dancing, and her heart pounding with excitement.

"Tell the boy to say I shall be delighted to go," she cried. "There
isn't time to write a note; I shall have to hurry. Oh, Hortense, did you
ever hear of anything quite so splendid?"

It was a very radiant Marjorie who presented herself at the Randolphs'
apartment an hour later, and Beverly and his mother felt fully repaid
for the kindly impulse which had prompted the invitation. The breakfast
that followed was a very pleasant one, and Marjorie chatted away to her
new friends as if she had known them all her life, and enjoyed herself
more than she had done at any time since coming to New York.

"I really didn't know how disappointed I was about not going till your
mother's note came," she said to Beverly, when breakfast was over, and
Mrs. Randolph had gone to put on her hat. "I have always longed to see a
football game. My father was on the team at Harvard."

"You seemed to take your disappointment rather cheerfully," said Beverly
with characteristic bluntness.

Marjorie blushed.

"It was just one of the things that couldn't be helped," she said
simply. "My aunt says there are some things every one has to make the
best of."

"Your aunt must be a sensible woman," remarked Mrs. Randolph, who had
returned just in time to hear Marjorie's last sentence. Thereupon
Marjorie launched forth into an account of Aunt Jessie's bravery and
cheerfulness, in which both her companions seemed interested.

Marjorie was sure she would never forget the delight of that motor ride
to New Haven. It was her first ride in an open touring car, and the
bright sunshine, the keen frosty air, and the swift motion, all combined
to render the trip a truly enjoyable one. She sat in the tonneau,
between Mrs. Randolph and the doctor, and Beverly occupied the front
seat with the chauffeur.

"It's the most heavenly motion I ever imagined," murmured Marjorie, as
they bowled swiftly out of the park and along the grand boulevard. "I
always thought riding was the most delightful thing in the world, but I
believe motoring is even better."

The doctor laughed.

"You must be an accomplished horsewoman," he said. "Beverly tells me you
have spent a good part of your life on a ranch."

"I rode my first pony before I was five, and helped Father train a colt
when I was nine," said Marjorie. "I suppose that is one reason why I
love horses so much, and can't bear to see one ill-treated."

"I have no doubt of it, but if I were you I think I would leave the
punishment of cruel drivers in future to the Society for the Prevention
of Cruelty to Animals. By the way, how is the wrist this morning?"

"Oh, it's ever so much better," said Marjorie, blushing at the memory of
her escapade. "I don't believe I have thought of it once since Mrs.
Randolph's note came. I have been so anxious to see a real college
football match. My father was on the team at Harvard."

"Indeed!" said the doctor, looking interested. "I am a Harvard man
myself, and there was a Graham on the team in my time; a splendid
chap--what is your father's name?"

"Donald, and he was in the class of 1890," said Marjorie, eagerly. "Oh,
I wonder if you can really have known Father."

"I certainly did. Ninety was my class, too, and I remember Donald Graham
very well, though we have never met since the old college days."

"How perfectly delightful!" cried Marjorie, with sparkling eyes. "Father
will be so interested when I write him about it."

Dr. Randolph was really pleased to hear of his old classmate, forgotten
for nearly twenty years, and he and Marjorie were soon in the midst of
an animated conversation; she telling of her father's busy life on the
Arizona cattle ranch, and he relating college stories, and growing young
again himself in recalling those old merry days.

That was a wonderful ride, and Marjorie enjoyed every moment. Dr.
Randolph told her the names of all the towns they passed through, and
Beverly and his mother were so kind and so merry. It was noon when they
reached New Haven, where they found the streets crowded with people and
automobiles, and many of the buildings decorated with flags and Yale
colors.

"Have all these people come to see the game?" Marjorie asked
breathlessly.

"Yes, and a good many more as well," Dr. Randolph told her. "There is
always a big crowd for these games; the railroads run special trains on
purpose. We are going to have lunch now, and then go out to Yale Field."

"I wonder if we shall meet Aunt Julia and Elsie," said Marjorie. "How
surprised they will be to see me if we do. Aunt Julia will be pleased, I
know, for she hated to leave me at home."

"We shall meet the Bells and their party at any rate," said Beverly.
"They came yesterday by train, and are saving a table for us at the
restaurant. You know Lulu Bell, don't you, Marjorie?"

"Yes, she is in my class, and I like her ever so much. I like Winifred
Hamilton, too, and she is to be with the Bells, I believe."

At that moment they drew up before the hotel where they were to lunch,
and Mrs. Randolph and Marjorie hurried away to the dressing-room to
remove wraps and motor veils, while the doctor and his nephew went to
order luncheon.




CHAPTER XIII

MARJORIE SURPRISES HER RELATIVES


"I REALLY don't know when I've been so pleased about anything!"
exclaimed Lulu Bell, a pretty, bright-faced girl of fourteen, as she and
her friends greeted Marjorie in the restaurant. "We were all so glad
when Beverly Randolph told us you were here. Won't Elsie be surprised?
She hadn't the least idea you were coming. Come here and sit between
Winifred and me."

"I don't believe any one can be much more surprised than I am myself,"
said Marjorie, laughing, as she took the proffered seat, and received
the kindly greeting of her other schoolmates. "Wasn't it just heavenly
of the Randolphs to bring me with them?"

"It was nice," Winifred Hamilton agreed heartily. "This is my first
football game, too, and I'm almost too excited to eat. Did you ever see
such a crowd in your life?"

"No, never," said Marjorie, with a glance round the packed restaurant.
"I wonder if they will really have lunch enough for all these people.
Do you suppose Aunt Julia and Elsie are here?"

"No, I don't think so," said Winifred. "We saw Elsie at the dance last
night, and she said they were going to lunch with some friends of her
cousin's. She will be at the game, of course, and perhaps you may see
her there."

"I think it was real mean of Elsie to come without you," chimed in
Gertie Rossiter, who was not noted for tact. "I should have hated to go
off for a good time and leave my cousin at home alone."

"Oh, Elsie couldn't help it," protested Marjorie; "her cousin could only
get two tickets."

"Nonsense!" retorted Gertie indignantly. "He could have gotten an extra
one as well as not if he had known in time; he told me so last night. I
know Percy Ward very well, and he's an awfully nice boy. He felt
dreadfully sorry when he heard about your being left behind. He said it
was just like Elsie."

"Isn't Mrs. Randolph pretty?" broke in Winifred, anxious to change the
subject before Gertie made any more uncomfortable revelations. "She
looks awfully young to be that big boy's mother."

"She is perfectly lovely," declared Marjorie, and Lulu added, by way of
keeping the conversation in safe channels:

"Papa knows her brother-in-law, Dr. Randolph, very well, and he says she
is the bravest woman he has ever met. You've heard about her little
girl, haven't you?"

"Yes," said Marjorie, "it was very sad; I don't see how poor Mrs.
Randolph ever got over it."

"She didn't," said Lulu. "Dr. Randolph says it nearly killed her, and
even now she can't bear to speak of it, but she doesn't think it right
to sadden her son's life, and so she is always bright and cheerful. If I
ever write a book I shall make my heroine just that sort of person."

At this moment Beverly, who had gone to speak to some friends at another
table, joined the party, and the subject of his family was dropped. The
luncheon was a very merry one. They were a large party, for besides
Lulu's father and mother and the three girls, there were a couple of
Yale students, friends of the Bells, and everybody seemed in excellent
spirits. Marjorie felt a little shy at first, but soon thawed under the
genial atmosphere, and before the meal was over she was chatting and
laughing as merrily as any of the others.

"Isn't Marjorie a nice girl?" whispered Winifred to Lulu, as they were
leaving the restaurant. "I'm so glad she got the chance to come, but I
do wonder what Elsie will say."

It seemed to Marjorie that the next three hours must be the most
exciting period of her life. To most girls a college football game is
looked upon as a rather important event, but to Marjorie, fresh from her
Arizona home, it was an experience never to be forgotten. It was on the
whole a peaceful game, and there were no serious accidents to mar the
general enjoyment and as the sun continued to shine, and the day was
comfortably warm, there were not even the usual discomforts of weather
to be endured. Marjorie and her friends were about equally divided in
their championship; Lulu, Winifred and Gertie being for Yale, while
Beverly and Marjorie herself favored Harvard, and joined in the cheers
and rejoicing when the "Crimson" at last carried off the honors of the
day, although Yale ran so close behind that at one time fears had been
entertained that the game would be a tie.

"Are you tired, Marjorie?" Beverly asked, as they were making their way
through the dense throng to the waiting motor-car.

"I don't know whether I am or not," said Marjorie, laughing. "It has
all been so wonderful, and I don't feel as if I could quite realize it
yet. Oh, there they are!"

"Who?" demanded Beverly, looking round in surprise. "Oh, I see, your
aunt and cousin--do you want to speak to them?"

"Yes, of course I do; they'll be so surprised. Why, Elsie is staring at
me as if she didn't know me."

To say that Mrs. Carleton and her daughter were surprised would be but a
mild way of expressing their feelings. They were for the moment
literally speechless with astonishment. Elsie was the first to recover
her power of articulation.

"Is it really and truly you, Marjorie?" she demanded, regarding her
smiling cousin with round-eyed amazement.

"Yes, it really and truly is," laughed Marjorie. "I've been trying to
find you all the afternoon, but there was such a crowd. I knew you'd be
surprised."

"Surprised!" echoed Elsie, looking from Marjorie to her tall companion,
"I was never so surprised in my life. But how did it happen--who brought
you?"

"Mr. Randolph and his mother," said Marjorie, "wasn't it perfectly
lovely of them?" And she proceeded to give her aunt and cousin an
account of recent events.

"I am sure it was extremely kind of Mrs. Randolph," Mrs. Carleton said,
when Marjorie had finished her story. "I only hope this little girl
hasn't been a trouble to your mother, Mr. Randolph."

"Indeed she hasn't," declared Beverly, not without some indignation in
his tone. "We've had a splendid time, haven't we, Marjorie?" To which
Marjorie, who felt suddenly as if a pail of ice water had been dashed
over her, answered rather meekly:--

"It was beautiful. I never had such a good time in my life."

"I am afraid that we must hurry along, Mrs. Carleton," said Beverly. "My
mother and uncle have gone ahead, and will be waiting for us at the
entrance. Don't worry about Marjorie; we'll take good care of her, and
bring her home safely. We may be a little late, as my uncle doesn't like
to run his car fast after dark."

"Oh, I shall not worry," said Mrs. Carleton, with her sweetest smile. "I
know Marjorie is in excellent hands, and between ourselves, I think she
is a very fortunate little girl."

Marjorie was rather silent during the long ride back to New York that
evening. Mrs. Randolph and the doctor thought she was tired after all
the excitement of the day, and kindly left her alone, but Beverly was of
a different opinion, and his feelings towards Marjorie's aunt and cousin
were not of the kindest.

"I suppose your aunt was very much surprised to see you," Mrs. Randolph
said kindly, merely for the sake of conversation.

"Very much indeed," said Marjorie, in a tone that was not altogether
steady. "Oh, Mrs. Randolph, I do hope I haven't been a trouble to you."

"A trouble! My dear child, what nonsense. It has been perfectly
delightful to have you with us, and you have added greatly to our
pleasure. I hope we may have many more little trips together before the
winter is over. You know I am very fond of little girls."

Marjorie was much relieved, but her heart was not as light as it had
been all day.

"Be sure to remember me to your father when you write," were Dr.
Randolph's parting words to Marjorie, as they drew up before the big
hotel at ten o'clock that night. "Tell him he mustn't forget to look me
up when he comes to New York."

"Indeed I will," promised Marjorie; "he will be so interested. I don't
suppose--" with sudden eagerness--"that you ever go to Arizona?"

"I have never been there as yet, but nobody knows what may happen. If I
ever go to Arizona, though, I shall certainly call on my old college
friend, Donald Graham."

"Isn't your uncle a dear?" remarked Marjorie to Beverly, as her friend
was taking her upstairs to the Carletons' apartment.

"He's a brick," was the young man's hearty rejoinder. "I'm glad you like
him, for I know he likes you. He doesn't take to everybody, but he's
been awfully good to Mother and me, and he was very fond of my little
sister. Here's your door, so I'll say good-night. Hasn't it been a jolly
day?"

"It has been one of the loveliest days I've ever had," said Marjorie
earnestly. "I'm sorry Aunt Julia thought I might have been troublesome,
but your mother said I wasn't."

"Troublesome! I should say not. Don't bother about what your aunt says;
she doesn't know anything about it, and it's all nonsense, you know."

Elsie had already gone to bed, and Mr. Carleton had telegraphed that he
was taking the midnight train from Washington, and would not reach home
till the following morning. But Aunt Julia was still up and dressed, and
awaiting her niece's return.

"My dear child, how late you are," was the rather reproachful greeting.
"Do you know it is nearly half-past ten? Elsie went to bed more than an
hour ago; she was quite worn out, poor child, as indeed I am myself, but
I couldn't make up my mind to undress until I knew you were safely at
home. I am horribly afraid of those automobiles."

"I'm so sorry you worried about me, Aunt Julia," said Marjorie,
regretfully. "I think we were quite safe, though; Dr. Randolph's
chauffeur seems very careful, and they don't like going fast. I wasn't a
bit frightened."

"No, I don't suppose you were; children seldom realize danger. Sit down,
Marjorie; I want to have a little talk with you before you go to your
room."

Marjorie complied, drawing a chair close to the fire, and stretching her
cold hands out to the welcome blaze. She was longing to tell all about
the day's pleasures, and was glad of the prospect of a little chat with
Aunt Julia before going to bed.

"Now my dear," began Mrs. Carleton, speaking fast and rather nervously,
"I don't want you to let what I am going to say make you unhappy. I am
not in the least displeased with you, because I am sure you had no
intention of doing anything wrong; I have told Elsie so. But, Marjorie
dear, it is not quite the proper thing for a girl of your age to accept
invitations from strangers without first consulting the people under
whose care she has been placed."

"Oh, Aunt Julia," cried Marjorie, clasping her hands in dismay, while
all the brightness died suddenly out of her face, "I am so sorry! I had
no idea you would object to my going with the Randolphs; I thought you
would be pleased because you were so sorry about leaving me at home.
Mrs. Randolph said she was sure you wouldn't mind."

Mrs. Carleton moved uneasily in her chair, and her eyes did not meet
Marjorie's honest, astonished gaze.

"I am sure it was very kind of Mrs. Randolph to think of giving you so
much pleasure," she said. "I am not displeased with you either,
Marjorie; I am only warning you not to make such a mistake another time.
The Randolphs are merely slight acquaintances of ours, and one doesn't
like being under obligations to strangers, you know. Elsie feels this
quite as strongly as I do."

"Elsie," repeated Marjorie, with a start, "why does she care? Didn't she
want me to go to the game?"

"Nonsense, dear; of course Elsie wanted you to go. She would have been
delighted if only the circumstances had been a little different. Don't
look so distressed, Marjorie; there is really nothing tragic in the
situation. You have done nothing wrong, and I am glad you have had such
a pleasant day, but don't accept another invitation without consulting
either your uncle or me. Now kiss me good-night; I am tired to death and
simply cannot sit up another minute."

Marjorie cried herself to sleep that night for the first time in weeks.
In spite of the memories of her happy day, she was more homesick than
she had been at any time since coming to New York. She was so anxious to
do right; to please her uncle and aunt in every way, and show them how
grateful she was for all they were doing for her. And now, without
having the slightest idea of having done anything wrong, she had annoyed
Aunt Julia. She was thankful Hortense had not mentioned the episode of
the cruel driver, and that her wrist no longer required a bandage. What
would her aunt say if she knew of this delinquency as well as the other?
But Marjorie was a very honest, truthful girl, and she decided to make a
clean breast of everything to Uncle Henry when he came home. There was
only one thing she could not understand, and that was why Elsie should
have objected to her going to New Haven with the Randolphs.




CHAPTER XIV

THE POETRY CLUB


THERE was a marked coolness in Elsie's manner to her cousin the next
morning, which Marjorie found decidedly uncomfortable as well as
perplexing, but even Elsie was not proof against the weakness of
curiosity, and after a few veiled hints, which Marjorie quite failed to
understand, she finally softened, and demanded a full account of
yesterday's doings, which her cousin was only too glad to give.

"Tell me about Lulu Bell," said Elsie, when Marjorie had reached the
part of her story where they had arrived at New Haven, and gone to lunch
at the hotel restaurant. "Did Beverly Randolph pay her a lot of
attention?"

"Why, no, I don't think so," said Marjorie, innocently, "at least not
any more than he paid to any of us. He was very polite to everybody, and
I think he's the nicest boy I've ever met."

"Probably that is because you have never met many people except
Mexicans and Indians," remarked Elsie sarcastically.

Marjorie, who had a quick temper of her own, flushed angrily, and was
just going to say something sharp when Mrs. Carleton called them to get
ready for church. Sunday was always a homesick day with Marjorie; there
was not so much to do as on week-days, and she generally wrote a long
home letter in the afternoon. Mr. Carleton had returned in time for
breakfast, but it was not until after luncheon that Marjorie succeeded
in getting him to herself. Then he proposed taking a walk, and asked the
girls to accompany him. Elsie protested that she was too tired after the
exertions of yesterday, but Marjorie gladly accepted her uncle's
invitation, and it was during that walk that she told her little story,
concealing nothing not even the battle royal with the brutal driver. Mr.
Carleton could not help smiling over his niece's account of that affair,
although he grew grave again in a moment, and told Marjorie she must
never interfere in such a case. But he saw nothing wrong in her having
accepted Mrs. Randolph's invitation.

"I daresay your aunt is right in wishing you to consult her before
accepting invitations as a rule," he said, "but in this case I really
don't see how you could have acted differently. The Randolphs are
charming people, and it was very kind of them to offer to take you with
them. It would have been scarcely courteous to refuse."

Marjorie returned from her walk with a much lighter heart, and in
writing a long and detailed account of the game to her father, she quite
forgot to worry over Elsie's sulks, or Aunt Julia's warnings.

When the two girls arrived the next morning at the building where Miss
Lothrop held her daily classes, they found several of their classmates
gathered in an eager group, all talking fast and earnestly.

"The most interesting thing is going to happen," announced Gertie
Rossiter, pouncing upon the two new arrivals. "Lulu is getting up a
club, and she wants us all to join."

"What sort of a club?" inquired Elsie, doubtfully.

"Oh, an awfully nice one. It's to meet at our different houses on Friday
evenings, and we are to sew for the poor for the first hour, and dance
and play games the rest of the evening."

"I don't believe I should care to join," said Elsie, indifferently, as
she took off her hat, and smoothed out her crimps; "I hate sewing."

"So do I, but the sewing is only for the first hour, and the rest will
be such fun. The boys will be invited to come at nine and stay till
half-past ten."

"Boys!" repeated Elsie her face brightening; "are there to be boys in
the club, too?"

"Yes, but of course they can't sew, so Lulu is going to put them on the
amusement committee. My brother Rob is going to be asked, and Bessie's
two cousins, and any others we can think of. You'll be sorry if you
don't join, Elsie; it's going to be splendid."

"I never said I wasn't going to join," said Elsie loftily, and
sauntering over to the window where Lulu Bell and several other girls
were still in earnest conversation, she inquired with an air of would-be
indifference:

"What's all this about a club somebody is getting up?"

"It's Lulu," said Winifred Hamilton, proudly; "she thought of it
yesterday and we all think it's such a good idea."

"The first meeting is to be held at my house next Friday evening," Lulu
explained, "and every member has got to read an original poem."

"What for?" demanded Elsie, beginning to look rather blank. "I don't
see what poems have to do with a sewing club."

"Oh, we all have to be initiated," said Lulu, "the way college boys are,
you know, and the way we are going to initiate is to make everybody
write a poem. It needn't be more than eight lines, and it doesn't matter
what it's about, so long as it's poetry. It will be such fun reading the
poems and deciding which is the best. The one who writes the best poem
is to be president of the club. It will be decided by vote."

"I think the club sounds very interesting," said Elsie, with a little
air of condescension, "but if I were you I would give up the initiation;
it's so silly."

"Oh, the initiation is half the fun!" cried Lulu and Bessie both
together, and Lulu, who was not very fond of Elsie, added with decision:

"Any one who isn't willing to take the trouble to write a poem can't
join the club."

"I am sure I have no objection to writing a poem," said Elsie, shrugging
her shoulders. "It's perfectly simple; I could write one every week if I
chose, but it's so foolish."

Bessie and Gertie looked at each other, and Gertie formed the word
"brag" with her lips, but did not say it aloud. Marjorie saw the look
that passed between the two girls, and her cheeks grew suddenly hot.

Elsie was certainly very clever, but she could not help feeling that it
would be better taste on her cousin's part not to talk about it.

"I wish I found it easy to write a poem," said Winifred, mournfully. "I
never made a rhyme in my life, but Lulu says I've got to try. She made
me write a story once when we were little girls, and it was the most
awful nonsense you ever heard. Have you ever written a poem, Marjorie?"

"Only a few silly doggerels. One of my aunt's favorite games is capping
verses, and we used sometimes to play it on winter evenings."

Just then more girls arrived, and in a few moments Miss Lothrop rang her
bell, and school began.

"Well, Marjorie, what do you think of the idea of the club?" Elsie
inquired of her cousin, as the two were walking home from school
together that day.

"I think it will be splendid," declared Marjorie, heartily. "Lulu must
be a clever girl to have thought of such a plan, especially of the
initiation. I am sure the poems will be great fun."

"They won't amount to anything," said Elsie, with her superior smile.
"Nobody will write a decent poem, and I do hate poetry that isn't really
good. Papa would never allow me to learn anything but the classics."

"Lulu says we mustn't read our poems to any one until the night of the
initiation," said Marjorie. "I know yours will be splendid, Elsie; you
are so clever."

Elsie smiled, well pleased by the compliment, and added rather
irrelevantly:

"I asked Lulu why she didn't invite Beverly Randolph to join the club.
He hasn't many friends in New York and might enjoy it. She says he is
older than any of the other boys, but she would be glad to have him if
he cares to join, so I am to ask him and let her know to-morrow. The
boys are not to be initiated, because they are only the amusement
committee, but they are all to come to the first meeting, and vote on
the poems."

Nothing more was said on the subject just then, but Elsie was careful to
deliver the message to Beverly that evening, and the invitation was
readily accepted.

"The girl who writes the best poem is to be president, you know," Elsie
explained, with her sweetest smile. "You must be sure to come to the
first meeting and vote for the one you like best."

"I am afraid I'm not very well up on poetry," said Beverly, laughing.
"It's a lucky thing the boys aren't expected to write poems as well as
the girls; I am sure I should disgrace myself hopelessly if I were to
attempt anything original."

"Oh, no, you wouldn't," Elsie protested. "You have no idea how easy it
really is. Of course some of the poems will be dreadfully silly, but you
don't have to vote for them."

It was Thanksgiving week, so school closed on Wednesday, not to open
again till the following Monday. Elsie had several invitations for the
holidays, but Marjorie, whose New York acquaintances were still limited
to the girls at Miss Lothrop's, had only the first meeting of the Club
on Friday evening to which to look forward. She wrote her poem on
Wednesday evening, while Elsie was at a theater party, and although far
from satisfied with it, decided that it would have to do, as she had
several hard lessons to prepare for Monday, and there was no more time
for writing poetry.

"Of course it won't be nearly as good as Elsie's," she told herself
cheerfully. "She is sure to be voted president."

She had asked her cousin that evening if she had written her poem, and
Elsie had replied carelessly that there was plenty of time, and she
would probably do it to-morrow.

"It really isn't worth bothering about," she had added, with some scorn;
"it won't take me half an hour."

The next day was Thanksgiving, and the Carletons and their niece were
invited to a family dinner at Mrs. Lamont's. Elsie spent a long time in
her room that afternoon, and came out looking rather cross. Marjorie,
going into her cousin's room for something later in the day, noticed
that the waste-paper basket was full of torn papers.

"I wonder if she can be having trouble with her poem," Marjorie thought
innocently, but when she questioned Elsie on the subject, that young
lady colored angrily, and replied that of course she wasn't, and she did
wish people would stop talking about that silly Club; she was sick of
the subject and had a great mind not to join at all.

The dinner at the Lamonts was very pleasant, and Marjorie could not help
being conscious of the fact that she looked unusually well in her new
dress. Every one was kind to the little Western girl, and she liked Mrs.
Lamont and her daughter better than ever. The Ward family were also of
the party, and Marjorie was introduced to the Yale boy, Percy, whom she
found most agreeable, though not, as she wrote her mother afterward,
quite so nice as Beverly Randolph.

"Why didn't you tell me what a jolly girl Marjorie Graham was?" Percy
demanded of Elsie, when the cousins were alone together for a moment
after dinner.

Elsie flushed.

"I didn't know you'd like her," she said, evasively. "She's dreadfully
young for her age, and not a bit like the New York girls."

"Well, she's all right anyway," maintained Percy. "I only wish I'd known
about her in time to get another ticket for the game last Saturday. But
she went with some other friends, didn't she?"

"Oh, yes, she went," said Elsie, with a rather sarcastic smile. "She got
some people at the hotel to take her in their car. You needn't worry
about Marjorie; she knows how to take care of herself."

Elsie spent another hour in her room on Friday morning, and was so cross
and disagreeable at luncheon, that Marjorie wondered more and more what
the matter could possibly be. But in the afternoon Elsie cheered up, and
her cousin came to the conclusion that whatever the trouble had been, it
was evidently over.

The meeting was to begin at eight o'clock, so immediately after an early
dinner, the two girls, accompanied as usual by Hortense, started in the
carriage for Lulu's home, which was on Madison Avenue, only a few blocks
away.

Lulu was a charming little hostess, and gave her friends a cordial
greeting, explaining that her mother and aunt would come down later, but
it had been a stipulation with some of the Club members that nobody
grown up was to hear the poems or take part in the initiation. Several
of Miss Lothrop's girls had already arrived, and there were also present
a few more young people, particular friends of Lulu's, who had been
invited to join the Club.

"I want you to meet my friend, Betty Randall," Lulu said to Marjorie, as
Elsie turned away to speak to other friends. "She's English, and just as
nice as can be. She and her mother and brother are visiting us. She
can't be a member, because they are all going back to England next week,
but she and Jack are the special guests of the evening, and they are
both to be allowed to vote on the poems."

Betty Randall was a quiet, sweet-faced girl of fifteen, and Marjorie
liked her at once.

"Have you been in this country long?" she asked, when Lulu had left them
together, and gone to greet other arriving guests. She could not help
feeling a good deal interested in meeting "a real English girl."

"Only since September," Betty answered, "but we used to live in New
York. My mother is English, but she and my father came to this country
when they were married, and my brother and I were both born in New York.
We lived here until four years ago, when my uncle took us back to
England to live with him."

"I should think it would be wonderfully interesting to live in England,"
said Marjorie. "I suppose of course you have been in London, and seen
the Tower and Westminster Abbey?"

"Oh, yes," said Betty, smiling. "One of my uncle's places is quite near
London, and we often motor into town. I like America, though; it always
seems more like home. Do you know the names of all these girls?"

"I know most of them; we go to the same school, but I haven't been in
New York nearly as long as you have. My home is in Arizona, and I have
only come here to spend the winter, and go to school with my cousin."

Betty looked a little disappointed.

"Then I suppose you can't tell me something I want to know very much,"
she said. "Lulu told me Dr. Randolph's nephew was to be here, and I do
want to see him."

"Oh, I can point him out to you," said Marjorie. "He lives at the Plaza,
where my uncle has an apartment, and Elsie and I know him very well.
There he is, that tall boy, who has just come in. Isn't he handsome?"

"Yes, very," agreed Betty, regarding the new arrival with considerable
interest. "I never met him, but his uncle was such a good friend to us
once."

"I know Dr. Randolph, too," said Marjorie; "he took us to New Haven in
his car to see the game last Saturday. He is very kind."

"Kind!" repeated Betty, with shining eyes; "he is more than kind, he is
wonderful. He cured my brother, and made him walk, when he had been a
cripple all his life."

Marjorie gave a little gasp, and some of the color went out of her face.

"Tell me about it," she said, clasping her hands, and regarding her new
acquaintance with such an eager expression in her eyes, that Betty was
quite startled.

"It was before we went back to England," she said. "We were living here
in New York, and Winifred Hamilton and her father and mother had an
apartment in the same house. My mother was taken very ill, and Winifred
went for Lulu Bell's father, whom you know is a doctor. He was very good
to us, and while attending mother he became very much interested in my
brother, who was nine years old then, and had never walked a step since
he was born. He brought Dr. Randolph to see Jack, and he felt sure
something could be done for him, and persuaded Mother to let him be
taken to a hospital. Mother consented, and Dr. Randolph performed a
wonderful operation."

"And does your brother walk now?" Marjorie asked almost breathlessly.

"There he is," said Betty, smiling, and pointing to a tall boy of
thirteen, who was standing near the door, talking to Winifred Hamilton.
"You would never believe that he was a helpless cripple only four years
ago, would you?" she added proudly.

"No, indeed," said Marjorie; "it seems very wonderful. Do you suppose
Dr. Randolph often performs such operations?"

"I think so. Dr. Bell says he is one of the finest surgeons in the
country. Why are you so much interested? Do you know some one who is a
cripple, too?"

"Yes," said Marjorie, with a sigh. "It's my aunt; she had a terrible
accident eight years ago, and has never walked since. But she is away in
Arizona; we could never ask Dr. Randolph to go all that distance to see
her."

"No, I suppose not," Betty admitted regretfully, "but couldn't your aunt
be brought here to him? I know people come from all parts of the country
to consult him. There was a little girl at the hospital when Jack was
there, who had been brought all the way from Texas."

Marjorie thought of the long three-days journey, and of her father's
desperate struggle to make both ends meet, but before she could answer,
Lulu, as mistress of ceremonies--rapped sharply on the table, and the
Club was called to order.




CHAPTER XV

ELSIE TRIUMPHS


"LADIES and gentlemen," began Lulu, speaking in the tone she had heard
her mother use when conducting a meeting of a charitable board of which
she was president, "I think every one is now here, and I must request
you all please to keep quiet during the reading of the poems. After the
reading, votes will be taken as to the best poem, and the girl who gets
the most votes will be elected president of this Club. The boys are
particularly requested not to laugh at any of the poems. The first to be
read is by Miss Winifred Hamilton, and is called 'Ria and the Bear.'
Miss Hamilton wishes me to explain that she has never heard the name
Ria, but chose it because it was the only word she could think of that
rhymed with fear."

There was a general titter from the audience, followed by a burst of
applause, as Winifred, very red, and looking as if she were being led to
execution, rose and announced:

"It's perfectly awful, but it's the first poem I ever wrote in my life,
and I want to say that I sha'n't be in the least offended if everybody
laughs." Then, unfolding a small sheet of paper, she began to read very
fast.

          "RIA AND THE BEAR.

          "The sky was of the darkest hue,
           The grass beneath was wet with dew,
           And through the trees the wind did howl,
           Causing the hungry bears to growl.

          "All were protected from the storm,
           All but one wee, shivering form,
           She stood beneath an old elm tree,
           The boughs of which from leaves were free.

          "A big bear darted through the wood,
           His instinct told him where she stood.
           Soon the monster came close to Ria,
           But the child showed no sign of fear.

          "As the big bear drew very close,
           She gave a pat to his cold nose,
           At this touch the bear did cease to growl,
           And for response a joyful howl.

          "Then these two friends lay down together,
           Quite heedless of the raging weather,
           Upon the hard and frozen ground,
           The two friends slept, both very sound.

          "But one of the two never awoke;
           Long, long after the wind storm broke,
           She was discovered lying there,
           Where she had died beside the bear."

"Bravo! Winifred, that's fine!" shouted Jack Randall, and then followed
a shout of laughter, in which everybody joined, Winifred herself as
heartily as any of the others.

"I told you it was awful," she said between gasps, "but Lulu said no one
could be a member who didn't write a poem, so I had to do my best."

"I should die of mortification if I were laughed at like that,"
whispered Elsie to Carol, who sat next to her. To which her friend
replied sympathetically:

"Of course you would, but then everybody isn't a genius like you."

"The next poem," announced Lulu, when order had been restored, "is by
Miss Marjorie Graham of Arizona. Get up, Marjorie."

Marjorie's heart was beating rather fast as she rose, but there was a
merry twinkle in her eye, and if her voice shook a little when she began
to read, it was more from suppressed laughter than from fear.


          "THE BORING LIFE OF NEW YORK.


          "Some think it delightful to live in New York,
             But with them I do not agree;
           'Tis nothing but hustle and bustle and talk,
             All very distasteful to me.

          "I love all the pleasures the country can give,
             The beautiful flowers and the birds;
           The city produces not one of these things,
             Only traffic and crowds by the herds.

          "The city is good as a workshop for men,
             Who in parks idle moments may pass,
           But the pleasure for children e'en there is quite spoiled,
             When a sign bids them 'Keep off the Grass.'"

A burst of genuine applause followed this production, and Marjorie sat
down again quite covered with confusion.

"It's splendid; I couldn't have written anything half so good,"
whispered Betty encouragingly. "I am rather glad I am not to be a member
of the Club, for I know I could never have written two lines that
rhymed."

"The next poem," continued Lulu, in her business-like tone, "is by Miss
Gertrude Rossiter," and Gertie, looking very much embarrassed, rose, and
began:


          "THE STORM AT SEA.

          "The waves did beat on a rocky shore;
           The noise resounded more and more;
           A little craft was tossed on the sea,
           And all knew that saved she might not be.

          "The crew were gathered on the deck,
           Awaiting the crash of the awful wreck;
           Many hearts stopped beating as the time drew near
           To bid good-bye to their children dear.

          "The babies and children all did shriek,
           And now their voices grew very weak.
           The staunch big men grew white with fear,
           At the thought of death that was so near.

          "But all at once the winds did cease,
           The waves stopped tossing, and there was peace,
           The children stopped crying; with joy they all laughed,
           And gladness prevailed on that safe little craft."

There was more applause, mingled with laughter, and Elsie whispered to
Carol, quite loud enough to be heard by several others:

"Did you ever hear anything so silly? Even the meter is wrong; there are
too many words in some lines, and not enough in others."

"Read yours next, Lulu," said Winifred, before her friend could make
another announcement. "Lulu writes beautiful poetry," she added in a
lower tone to Jack Randall; "I'm crazy to know what she's written this
time."

Lulu protested that as hostess her turn should come last, but several
other girls joined their entreaties to Winifred's, and she was forced to
yield. Blushing and smiling, she took a sheet of paper from her pocket,
and began to read:

          "THE FIRE.

          "The forest trees were waving in the wind;
             The sun was slowly sinking o'er the hill,
           The clouds in purple, gold and blue outlined,
             Were mirrored in the still pond by the mill.

          "The birds were twittering their last good-night;
             The dainty flow'rets closing up their eyes,
           When all at once a fearful lurid light
             Shone in the many-colored sunset skies.

          "Quickly that awe-inspiring fire spread,
             And many a tall and stately tree there fell.
           The timid animals and birds all fled,
             And naught but charred remains were left the tale to tell.

          "At morn when in his glory rose the sun,
             Over the blackened, devastated hill,
           The scene that there the traveler looked upon
             Seemed to his inmost heart to send a chill."

"Isn't she wonderful?" whispered Winifred excitedly to Jack. "I told you
hers would be the best."

"It's very pretty," Jack admitted, "but I think I like the one about Ria
and the Bear the best of all."

"The next poem," announced Lulu, when the applause had subsided, "is by
Miss Elsie Carleton."

There was a little flutter of excitement as Elsie rose--as the brightest
girl in the school, a good deal was expected of her. Some of the girls
noticed with surprise, that Elsie had grown rather pale, but her voice
was as calm and superior as ever, when she unfolded her paper, and
began:

          "GOD KNOWS.

          "Oh, wild and dark was the winter's night
             When the emigrant ship went down,
           But just outside the harbor bar,
            In the sight of the startled town.
           And the wind howled, and the sea roared,
             And never a soul could sleep,
           Save the little ones on their mothers' breasts,
             Too young to watch and weep.

          "No boat could live in that angry surf,
             No rope could reach the land--
           There were bold, brave hearts upon the shore;
             There was many a helping hand;
           Men who strove, and women who prayed,
             Till work and prayer were vain;
           And the sun rose over that awful void,
             And the silence of the main.

          "All day the watchers paced the sand;
             All day they scanned the deep;
           All night the booming minute guns
             Echoed from steep to steep.
           'Give up thy dead, oh cruel sea!'
             They cried athwart the space,
           But only a baby's fragile form
             Escaped from its stern embrace.

          "Only one little child of all,
             Who with the ship went down,
           That night while the happy babies slept
             All warm in the sheltered town.
           There in the glow of the morning light
             It lay on the shifting sand,
           Pure as a sculptor's marble dream,
             With a shell in its dimpled hand.

          "There were none to tell of its race or kin--
             'God knows,' the pastor said,
           When the sobbing children crowded to ask
             The name of the baby dead.
           And so when they laid it away at last,
             In the churchyard's hushed repose,
           They raised a slab at the baby's head,
             With the carven words 'God knows.'"

There was a general murmur of admiration, as Elsie sat down again, in
the midst of a burst of applause louder than had greeted any of the
other productions.

"Wasn't it lovely?" whispered Winifred to Jack, as she wiped her eyes.
"I do love those sad pieces, don't you?"

"They're all right," said Jack, a little doubtfully, "but don't you like
the funny ones that make you laugh, better? Ria and the Bear was so
funny."

"That poem is really beautiful," declared Betty Randall, turning to
Marjorie, and speaking in a tone of hearty admiration. "She must be an
awfully clever girl to have written it; it's quite good enough to be
published."

But Marjorie did not answer. She had given one violent start when Elsie
began the first line of her poem, and at the same moment she had caught
the expression on Beverly Randolph's face. After that she had sat quite
still, with crimson cheeks, and a heart that was beating so loudly she
was almost afraid people must hear it. In her mind was a mild confusion
of feelings; astonishment, mortification, and incredulity, and, worst of
all, the knowledge that at least one other person in the room besides
herself knew. When the burst of applause came she was conscious of a
momentary sensation of relief. At least no one was going to speak yet.
She cast an imploring glance at Beverly, but his face expressed nothing
beyond amusement and a sort of indifferent contempt.

There were more poems read; some funny, some sentimental; but Marjorie
scarcely heard them. In her thoughts there was room but for one thing.
Even the wonderful story Betty had told about her brother and Dr.
Randolph was swept away in the shock of the discovery she had made.
Several times she glanced at Elsie, fully expecting to see some
expression of shame or remorse but that young lady was looking the
picture of smiling content.

When the poems had all been read, there was a general move, and pencils
and bits of paper were handed around.

"One of the boys will pass round a hat," Lulu explained, "and you must
all drop your votes into it." Then, with a sudden generous impulse, she
went up to Elsie and held out her hand.

"Yours was ever so much the best, Elsie," she said, frankly; "you
certainly deserve to be president."

Elsie just touched the outstretched hand with the tips of her fingers,
and for one moment her eyes dropped and her color deepened.

There was a moment of dead silence while the names were being written,
then Gertie Rossiter's brother passed round the hat, and each girl and
boy dropped a bit of paper into it.

"I shall vote for Elsie Carleton, sha'n't you?" whispered Betty to
Marjorie, but Marjorie shook her head.

"I am going to vote for Lulu Bell," she said shortly.

It was an exciting moment when Beverly Randolph and Rob Rossiter--the
two oldest boys present--counted the votes and announced the results:
"Elsie Carleton, thirteen. Lulu Bell, nine. Marjorie Graham, five.
Gertie Rossiter, three, and Winifred Hamilton, one."

The presidency of the Club was unanimously accorded to Elsie.

Then came an hour of games and dancing, followed at half-past nine, by
light refreshments. But although Marjorie entered into the gayety with
the rest, her heart was very heavy, and she did not join in the
congratulations which were being showered upon the new president, in
which even Lulu's mother and aunt, who had come downstairs as soon as
the initiation was over, joined heartily. Beverly Randolph was a general
favorite, and devoted himself in turn to almost every girl in the room,
but he, too, held aloof from the new president. He and Marjorie had no
opportunity for private conversation till the refreshments were being
served, when he approached her corner, with a plate of ice-cream.

"Your 'Boring Life of New York' was fine," he remarked, pleasantly,
taking the vacant chair by her side. "I quite agree with your sentiment.
I voted for you."

"You are very kind," said Marjorie, blushing, "but it wasn't nearly as
good as several of the others. Lulu's was splendid. You--you didn't like
Elsie's?"

"No, I didn't," said Beverly bluntly, "and you didn't, either."

Marjorie's cheeks were crimson, but she made one desperate effort to
save her cousin.

"It was a beautiful little poem," she faltered, "only--only I
thought--but perhaps I was mistaken--I'm sure Elsie wouldn't have done
such a thing; it must have been a mistake."

Beverly said nothing, but he did not look convinced.

"Where--where did you see it before?" Marjorie went on desperately.

"In an old volume of 'St. Nicholas' at home. My mother used to take the
magazine when she was a little girl, and has all the volumes bound. I
used to be very fond of some of the old stories, and so was my sister
Barbara. I remember she learned that poem once to recite to Mother on
her birthday."

Marjorie's heart sank like lead. Well did she remember the old worn
volumes of St. Nicholas--relics of her own mother's childhood--over
which she had pored on many a rainy day at home. She cast an appealing
glance at Beverly.

"You won't tell?" she said unsteadily.

"Of course I won't; I'm not a cad. And look here, Marjorie; I wouldn't
bother my head about it if I were you. Miss Elsie is quite able to fight
her own battles."

"But she is my cousin," said Marjorie in a very low voice, "and I'm so
ashamed."

Beverly's face softened, and his voice was very kind when he answered:

"You're a brick, Marjorie; lots of girls wouldn't care. But don't let it
make you unhappy. If I were you I'd have it out with Elsie; perhaps
she'll have some excuse to offer."

Before Marjorie could answer Lulu came up to ask Beverly to come and be
introduced to Betty Randall, who was particularly anxious to meet him,
and he was obliged to hurry away.

"What were you and that English girl talking about so long?" Elsie
inquired, as she and Marjorie were driving home together half an hour
later.

Marjorie roused herself from uncomfortable reflections with a start.

"Oh, nothing in particular," she said, "at least nothing you would be
interested in. She was telling me about her brother, who used to be a
cripple till Beverly Randolph's uncle cured him. He is a fine,
strong-looking boy now--did you notice him?"

"Yes. Did you know their uncle was a lord?"

"Is he?" said Marjorie indifferently, and once more relapsed into
silence. Elsie regarded her cousin in evident surprise.

"What's the matter, Marjorie?" she inquired curiously. "You seem to be
in the dumps, and I'm sure I can't see why. You really danced much
better than I supposed you could. You're not jealous, are you?"

"Jealous," repeated Marjorie, stupidly, "what about?"

"Why, your poem, of course, because you didn't get more votes. It really
wasn't bad; I heard several of the girls say so."

"Of course I wasn't jealous," said Marjorie, indignantly. "I never
dreamed of getting many votes. I think people were very kind to vote for
me at all; it was just silly doggerel."

"Well, you needn't fly into a temper even if you're not jealous,"
laughed Elsie. "Do you know you never congratulated me on my poem. I
think people thought it rather queer, when every one was saying how much
they liked it."

"I couldn't," said Marjorie in a low voice.

"Why not?" demanded Elsie, sharply. She was evidently startled but
beyond a slightly heightened color, she showed no sign of embarrassment.

"I'll tell you when we get home," whispered Marjorie, with a glance at
Hortense, who was sitting in the opposite seat.

Not another word was spoken until the carriage drew up before the big
hotel. Mr. and Mrs. Carleton were out, and the girls went at once to
their rooms, without exchanging the usual good-nights. Marjorie's heart
was beating painfully fast, and her cheeks were burning, but she did not
waver in her determination to "have it out" with Elsie before they went
to bed. So instead of beginning to undress, she sat down to wait until
Hortense should have finished waiting on her cousin and gone away. She
had, with some difficulty, at last succeeded in convincing the maid that
she did not require assistance herself.

"Elsie will be terribly angry," she told herself mournfully, "and it
will be very horrid and uncomfortable, but it wouldn't be honest not to
let her know I recognized that poem. Perhaps she can explain--oh, I do
hope she can--and then I can tell Beverly, and everything will be all
right again."

She heard the outer door close behind Hortense, and was just about to go
to her cousin's room, when her door was pushed unceremoniously open and
Elsie herself came in. Elsie's cheeks were flushed, and her eyes were
flashing, but whether with anger or excitement Marjorie could not tell.

"Well," she began in a tone which she evidently intended to be quite
cheerful and indifferent, "I've gotten rid of Hortense. She seemed to
think she ought to stay till Papa and Mamma came home, but I told her we
didn't need her. Now you can tell me what you said you would when we
got home. Do be quick about it, though, for I'm awfully sleepy, and I
want to go to bed."

Before answering Marjorie went over to her cousin's side, and laid a
timid hand on her shoulder.

"Elsie," she said gently, "I'm so sorry; I hate to say it, but I've got
to. It's--about that poem; I've read it before. You didn't think you
really made it up, did you?"

With an angry gesture Elsie pushed away her cousin's hand.

"Of course I made it up," she said angrily; "how dare you say I didn't?
I don't believe you ever saw a poem like it before in your life; you
only say so because you're jealous."

"Oh, Elsie, how can you say such dreadful things?" cried poor Marjorie,
clasping her hands in her distress, and on the verge of tears. "How
could I possibly be jealous of any one so much cleverer than myself?
I've been so proud of you, Elsie--indeed, indeed I have--but I read that
poem in an old 'St. Nicholas' at home. I remembered it because it was so
pretty. Beverly Randolph remembers it, too; he--"

"Beverly Randolph!" cried Elsie, her eyes flashing ominously; "so you
told him about it, did you? That accounts for his not congratulating me
when all the others did. Marjorie Graham, you are the meanest, most
contemptible girl I have ever known. To think of your doing such a thing
after all Papa and Mamma have done for you! But if you suppose for one
moment that any one is going to take your word against mine, you'll find
yourself very much mistaken. I shall write a note to Beverly Randolph
to-morrow. A nice opinion he must have of you already--boys hate
sneaks."

"I'm not a sneak," retorted Marjorie, her own eyes beginning to flash.
"I wouldn't have told Beverly Randolph or any one else such a thing for
the world; I would have been ashamed to have them know. He recognized
the poem, too. I saw he did the minute you began to read--and afterwards
he spoke of it. But he won't tell; he promised not to, and--oh, Elsie I
thought you might be able to explain it in some way."

"There isn't anything to explain," said Elsie, obstinately. "If you and
that horrid Randolph boy choose to say wicked things about me you can,
but you are not everybody, and when my friends hear about it I think
they'll have something to say." And without another word, Elsie walked
out of the room, slamming the door behind her, and her cousin was left
to cry herself to sleep undisturbed.




CHAPTER XVI

THE THINGS THAT HURT


MARJORIE awoke the next morning with a very heavy heart. Although
Elsie's companionship had not proved quite all she had anticipated,
still they had hitherto been perfectly good friends. Marjorie had looked
upon her clever cousin with genuine admiration, and if in some things
Elsie had disappointed her, she had explained the fact to herself by
remembering how different life in New York was from life in Arizona.

"Elsie has so many friends," she had told herself over and over again;
"of course I can't expect her to be as fond of me as I am of her."

But last night's discovery had been a cruel disappointment, and her
cousin's parting words had hurt more than perhaps Elsie herself fully
realized. She had lain awake a long time, hoping--almost expecting--that
Elsie would come back to tell her she was sorry. She was so ready to
forgive, herself, and even to make allowances, but no sound had come
from the adjoining room, and she had fallen asleep at last, still
hoping that morning might bring about the longed-for reconciliation.

It was still very early, but accustomed all her life to the early hours
of the ranch, she had not yet learned to sleep as late as the other
members of the family. She tossed about in bed for half an hour, vainly
trying to go to sleep again, and then suddenly determined to get up.

"If I could only have a canter on Roland, or a good long tramp before
breakfast," she thought, with a regretful sigh, "I know it would clear
the cobwebs from my brain, and I should feel ever so much better. But
since that is out of the question, I may as well answer Undine's letter.
She will like a letter all to herself, and I shall have plenty of time
to write before the others are up."

Accordingly, as soon as she was dressed, she sat down at her desk, and
began a letter, which she was determined to make as bright and cheerful
as possible.


                               "NEW YORK, November 28th.

          "DEAR UNDINE:

          "I was delighted to get your nice letter last
          week, but this is the very first spare moment I
          have had in which to answer it. It is still very
          early--only a little after six--and nobody else is
          up, but I can't get accustomed to the queer New
          York hours. Just think, nobody has breakfast much
          before half past eight, and instead of dinner at
          twelve or one, we don't dine till half past seven.
          I thought I should be dreadfully hungry when I
          first heard at what hour New York people dined,
          but really luncheon--which they have in the middle
          of the day--is almost the same as dinner. I have
          eaten so much since I came here that I am sure I
          must have gained pounds already.

          "I wrote Father all about the football game, and
          what a wonderful day I had. Since then we have had
          Thanksgiving, and that was very pleasant too,
          though of course not as exciting as the football
          match and the motor ride. We all dined with Aunt
          Julia's sister, Mrs. Lamont. Mrs. Lamont's son,
          who is an artist, and very clever, drew funny
          sketches on all the dinner cards, and his sister
          made up the verses. I think my card was lovely; it
          had a picture of a girl riding a horse, and the
          verse underneath was:

          "'Welcome, Western stranger
             To our Thanksgiving board,
           May you have a jolly time,
             And not be very bored.'

          "Miss Annie says she isn't a poet, and I don't
          suppose any of the verses were really very good,
          but they made everybody laugh. It was funny to
          have 'board' and 'bored' in the same verse, but
          Miss Lamont said she got hopelessly stuck when she
          had written the first two lines, and had to end up
          with 'bored,' because it was the only word she
          could think of to rhyme with 'the Thanksgiving
          board.' I sat next to Mr. Ward--Aunt Julia's other
          sister's husband--and he was very kind, and told
          funny stories all the time. After dinner we had
          charades, and played old-fashioned games, which
          were great fun.

          "Lulu Bell, one of the girls at school, has gotten
          up a Club, which is to meet every Friday evening
          at the different girls' houses. We had the first
          meeting last night, and every girl had to write a
          poem in order to become a member. Some of the
          poems were very clever, and some very funny. One
          girl made 'close' rhyme with 'nose.' My poem was
          silly, but I am going to send it to Aunt Jessie,
          because she likes to keep all my foolish little
          things.

          "I am so glad you are happy, and are growing so
          fond of Mother and Aunt Jessie. The more people I
          meet, the more convinced I am that they are the
          two of the very best in the world. I am glad,
          too, that you are trying not to worry about the
          things you can't remember. I have told the girls
          at school about you, and they all think you are
          the most wonderful person they have ever heard of.
          The lady who took me to the football game had a
          little girl who was killed in the San Francisco
          earthquake. Her brother told me about it, and it
          is a very sad story. He asked me not to mention
          you to his mother, because it always distresses
          her to hear anything about the earthquake. She is
          perfectly lovely, and so bright and jolly that it
          seems hard to realize she has had such a great
          sorrow, but her son says that is because she is so
          unselfish, and is always thinking of other people.
          Isn't it wonderful how many brave, unselfish
          people there are in the world?

          "I have met a surgeon. He is the gentleman in
          whose car we went to New Haven last Saturday, and
          he is just as nice and kind as he can be. He is
          very clever too, and has performed some wonderful
          operations, but oh, Undine dear, I am afraid I
          shall never have the courage to speak to him about
          Aunt Jessie. Arizona is so far away, and it would
          be so terribly presumptuous to even suggest the
          possibility of a great surgeon's taking such a
          journey to see a person he didn't even know.
          Still, if it could only happen--I pray about it
          every day.

          "I must stop writing now, and study a little
          before breakfast. Be sure to write again very
          soon, and don't forget to give me every scrap of
          news about every one and everything. Kiss Roland's
          dear soft nose for me, and tell him not to forget
          his old mistress. Heaps of love and kisses for
          everybody, with a good share for yourself thrown
          in, from

                                  "Your true friend,
                                         "MARJORIE GRAHAM."

When Elsie entered the sitting-room, she found her uncle and cousin
already at the breakfast table. Mrs. Carleton had a headache, and was
breakfasting in bed. Mr. Carleton's morning greeting was as pleasant and
affectionate as usual, but Elsie merely vouchsafed a slight nod, and a
muttered "good-morning," and then kept her eyes steadily on her plate,
as though to avoid any friendly overtures on Marjorie's part.

"What are you little girls going to do to-day?" Mr. Carleton inquired
pleasantly, as he rose from the table.

"I'm going to dancing-school this morning," said Elsie, "and then to
lunch with Carol."

Mr. Carlton glanced inquiringly at Marjorie.

"And you?" he asked kindly--"are you going to dancing-school, too?"

Marjorie hesitated, and her color rose. It had been suggested that she
should accompany Elsie to the dancing class that morning, and that Aunt
Julia should make arrangements about having her admitted as a regular
pupil, but after what had happened last night she did not feel at all
sure that Elsie would desire her society.

"I'm--I'm not quite sure," she faltered; "I think Aunt Julia may want me
to go out with her."

Mr. Carleton looked a little troubled, and when he left the room he
beckoned his daughter to follow him.

"Elsie dear," he said in a rather low voice, as he put on his overcoat
in the entry, "I wish you would try to do something to give Marjorie a
good time to-day. She is looking rather down-hearted this morning, and
I'm afraid she may be a little homesick. Can't you arrange to take her
out to luncheon with you?"

Elsie shrugged her shoulders.

"She hasn't been invited," she said, shortly. She did not think it
necessary to add that Carol Hastings had proposed that Marjorie should
make one of the party, but that she herself had opposed the plan,
declaring that they would have a much pleasanter time by themselves.

Mr. Carleton frowned.

"I should think you knew Carol Hastings well enough to ask her if you
might bring Marjorie with you," he said impatiently. "Remember, Elsie,
what I have told you several times before; I won't have Marjorie
neglected."

Now it was rather unfortunate that Mr. Carleton should have chosen just
this particular time for reminding his daughter of her duty. As a rule,
his words would have produced the desired effect, for Elsie stood
considerably in awe of her father, but just at present she was very
angry with Marjorie, and this admonition only made her angrier still.

"Marjorie is all right," she said, sulkily; "she manages to have a good
time wherever she goes. If you knew as much about her as I do you
wouldn't worry for fear she might be neglected."

Mr. Carleton did not look satisfied, but he had an appointment to keep,
and there was no time for argument, so, after giving his daughter a
good-bye kiss, and telling her to be an unselfish little girl, he
hurried away, and had soon forgotten the incident in the interest of
more important matters.

Elsie did not go back to the parlor, but went at once to her mother's
room, where she remained for some time with the door closed. Marjorie,
having finished her breakfast, wandered aimlessly over to the window,
where she stood looking down at the crowds of people and vehicles in the
street below. It was a lovely morning and, early as it was, the park
seemed full of children. Some had already mounted their ponies, and
others were on roller skates or bicycles. How Marjorie longed to join
them, but going out alone was strictly forbidden. She was feeling very
unhappy, and more homesick than at any time since coming to New York.

"I must get something to do or I shall make a goose of myself and begin
to cry," she said desperately, and picking up the first book she found
on the table, she plunged into it haphazard, and when Elsie returned she
found her cousin to all appearances quite absorbed in "The Letters of
Queen Victoria."

Elsie did not speak, but seating herself at the piano, began practicing
exercises as if her life depended on it. Marjorie closed her book, and
sat watching her cousin in silence for several minutes; then she spoke.

"Elsie."

"Well, what is it?" inquired Elsie, wheeling round on the piano stool.

"Aren't you going to be friends with me?"

"I certainly am not unless you intend to apologize for the outrageous
things you said to me last night. I've been telling Mamma about it, and
she is very angry."

Marjorie rose.

"I can't apologize, Elsie; you know I can't," she said, steadily, and
without another word she turned and left the room.

When Mrs. Carleton entered her niece's room an hour later, she found
Marjorie curled up in a little disconsolate heap on the bed, her face
buried in the pillows. Aunt Julia was still in her morning wrapper, and
was looking decidedly worried.

"Marjorie," she began in a rather fretful tone, as she closed the door,
and sank wearily into the arm-chair, "I am very much distressed by what
Elsie tells me. I have come to ask you what it all means."

Marjorie raised a swollen, tear-stained face from the pillows.

"What has Elsie told you?" she inquired anxiously.

Mrs. Carleton pressed her hand to her forehead.

"O dear!" she sighed, "my head aches so this morning, and I do dislike
all these quarrels and arguments. I did hope you and Elsie would get on
together without quarreling."

"I don't want to quarrel," protested Marjorie; "what does Elsie say
about me?"

"She says you have been very unkind and unjust to her. She won't tell me
what it is all about. I tried to make her tell, but Elsie is so
honorable; she hates tale-bearing. But I know you have hurt her pride,
and made her very unhappy."

Marjorie was silent; what could she say? And after a moment her aunt
went on in her fretful, complaining voice.

"I don't believe you have the least idea what a noble, splendid girl
Elsie is. It was rather hard for her at first when she heard you were
coming to spend the winter, for of course it couldn't help making some
difference. She has never had to share anything with any one else
before. But she was so sweet and unselfish about it, and I did hope
things might go on as they had begun. But now you have begun to
quarrel, and I suppose there will be nothing but trouble and
unpleasantness all winter."

"She was so sweet and unselfish about it!" How those words hurt
Marjorie, and all the time she had been thinking that Elsie had looked
forward to meeting her almost, if not quite as much, as she had looked
forward to knowing the cousin who was "the next best thing to a sister."
It was only by a mighty effort that she managed to choke back the flood
of scalding tears, which threatened to overwhelm her.

"I'm very sorry, Aunt Julia," she said tremulously; "I didn't mean to
quarrel with Elsie. If she had told you what it was about perhaps you
would have understood."

"Well, she wouldn't tell," said Mrs. Carleton, crossly, "so there is no
use in talking about that. All I want to say to you is that I am very
much annoyed, and sincerely hope nothing so unpleasant will happen
again. Elsie has gone to dancing-school, and Hortense has gone with her,
as my head was so bad. Now I am going back to my room to lie down for a
while; perhaps I may be better by luncheon time."

That was the most unhappy day Marjorie had ever spent in her life. It
seemed to her as if the morning would never end, and when her aunt
appeared at luncheon she still wore an air of injured dignity, and
entertained Marjorie during the meal, with a long account of Elsie's
many accomplishments, a subject of which her niece was becoming heartily
tired, although she would scarcely have admitted the fact even to
herself. Soon after luncheon Mr. Carleton telephoned to say that he
would come uptown in time to drive with his wife, and Aunt Julia
proposed that Marjorie should go for a walk with Hortense. The girl's
own head was aching by this time, and she was glad of a brisk walk in
the keen, frosty air, but she was so unusually silent and preoccupied,
that the maid asked her anxiously if she "had the homesickness."

"Yes," said Marjorie, with a catch in her voice, "I've got it badly
to-day."

"Ah, I understand," murmured Hortense, softly, "Mademoiselle is like
me--I, too, often have the homesickness."

Elsie did not reach home till after five, as Carol's mother had taken
the two girls to the theater, and even then she took no notice of
Marjorie, but went at once to her mother's room, where Marjorie heard
her giving a long and animated account of the play she had seen.

"By the way," remarked Mr. Carleton at dinner that evening, "I forgot to
ask about the Club--how did the poems turn out?"

There was a moment's embarrassed silence, and Marjorie's heart began to
beat very fast; then Elsie spoke.

"They were all very silly," she said, indifferently. "I told Lulu it was
nonsense having all the girls write poems."

"Whose poem was the best?" Mr. Carleton asked.

"They made me president of the Club," said Elsie, her eyes bent on her
plate; "my poem got the most votes."

"I was sure it would," murmured Mrs. Carleton, with an adoring glance at
her clever daughter. "Why didn't you tell us about it before,
darling--you knew how interested we would be?"

"Let me see the poem," said Mr. Carleton, good-naturedly; "I should like
to judge its merits for myself."

"I can't; I've torn it up." Elsie tried to speak in a tone of complete
indifference, but her cheeks were crimson, and her father watched her
curiously.

"My darling child, how very foolish!" remonstrated Mrs. Carleton. "You
know your father and I always want to see everything you write. Why in
the world did you tear it up?"

"Oh, it wasn't any good," said Elsie, with an uneasy glance at Marjorie;
"some of the girls thought Lulu's poem was better."

"I don't believe it was, though," Mrs. Carleton maintained with
conviction. "Wasn't Elsie's poem much the best, Marjorie?"

It was a dreadful moment for poor Marjorie. She had never told a lie in
her life, and yet how could she offend her uncle and aunt, who were
doing so much for her, and who both adored Elsie? She cast an appealing
glance at her cousin, and remained silent.

"Oh, you needn't ask Marjorie," remarked Elsie, with a disagreeable
laugh; "she doesn't like my poem. She only got five votes herself, so I
suppose it's rather hard for her to judge of other people's poetry."

Mr. Carleton frowned, and Mrs. Carleton looked distressed, but no more
was said on the subject, for which Marjorie felt sincerely thankful.

The next day was Sunday, and the most unhappy, homesick day Marjorie had
spent in New York. Her uncle was the only member of the family who
continued to treat her as usual. Elsie scarcely spoke to her, and Aunt
Julia, though evidently making an effort to be kind, showed so plainly
by her manner that she was both hurt and displeased, that poor
Marjorie's heart grew heavier and heavier. They all went to church in
the morning, and in the afternoon Elsie went for a drive with her
mother, and Mr. Carleton retired to his own room to read and write
letters. Marjorie began her usual home letter, but had not written half
a page when she broke down, and spent the next half hour in having a
good cry, which was perhaps the most satisfactory thing she could have
done under the circumstances.

She had just dried her eyes, and having made a brave resolution not to
be so foolish again, was sitting down with the intention of going on
with her letter, when she heard her uncle's voice calling her from the
sitting-room.

"Come here, Marjorie," said Mr. Carleton, kindly, as his niece appeared
in answer to his summons. "Sit down and let us have a little talk before
the others come home."

Marjorie complied. She hoped devoutly that her uncle would not notice
that she had been crying, but perhaps Uncle Henry's eyes were sharper
than his family always suspected.

"Marjorie," he said abruptly, "I want you to tell me what this trouble
is between you and Elsie."

Marjorie gave a little gasp, and her cheeks grew pink.

"I--I'm afraid I can't tell you, Uncle Henry," she faltered; "you had
better ask Elsie."

"I have asked her, and so has your aunt, but she refused to tell us
anything except that you have quarreled about something, and that you
have treated her rather unkindly."

Marjorie's eyes flashed indignantly, and she bit her lips to keep back
the angry words.

"Now I happen to know a good deal about these little quarrels of
Elsie's," Mr. Carleton went on quietly. "She is a good girl, and a
clever one, too, but she has her faults and I have no reason to suppose
that you are any more to blame than she in this case. All I want is a
clear account of what happened, and then I can settle this tempest in a
teapot, which I can see has been making you both unhappy for the past
two days."

By this time Marjorie had succeeded in controlling her temper, and her
voice was quite clear and steady as she answered--

"I am very sorry, Uncle Henry, but if Elsie hasn't told you what the
trouble is, I am afraid I can't tell either. Please don't be angry, or
think me disrespectful, but I can't tell; it wouldn't be fair."

Mr. Carleton was evidently displeased.

"Very well," he said, turning away coldly, and taking up a book, "I have
no more to say on the matter. I am sorry, for I hoped you would have
sufficient confidence in your aunt and me to trust us, and confide in
us. I do not wish to force you to tell us anything against your will,
but you must remember that your mother has placed you under our care."

The tears rushed to Marjorie's eyes.

"Oh, Uncle Henry!" she began, then checked herself abruptly, and, with a
half suppressed sob, turned and fled back to her own room.

It was more than an hour later when Elsie presented herself at her
cousin's door.

"May I come in, Marjorie?" she inquired in a rather conciliatory tone.

Marjorie looked up from the letter she was writing; her face brightening
with sudden hope.

"Of course you may," she said, heartily.

"Oh, Elsie, do let us make up; I can't stand not being friends with
people I love."

Elsie advanced slowly into the room and closed the door.

"Papa has been talking to me," she said, "and I have promised him to
forgive you for what you said to me the other night. You--you didn't
tell him anything, did you?"

"No," said Marjorie indignantly, "of course I didn't. He asked me, but I
wouldn't tell. I'm afraid I made him angry."

Elsie looked much relieved.

"That's all right," she said, speaking more pleasantly than she had done
since the meeting of the Poetry Club. "We won't say any more about it.
I've torn up that silly poem, and nobody is going to remember it. If
Beverly Randolph should ever say anything to you, you can tell him it
was just a joke. Now come into my room, and I'll tell you all about the
good time Carol and I had yesterday."

But although Marjorie accepted the olive branch, and she and Elsie were
apparently as good friends as ever that evening, her confidence in her
cousin had been cruelly shaken, and she told herself sadly that she
could never feel quite the same towards Elsie again. Still, it was a
great comfort to be on good terms once more, and to see the worried
expression disappear from Aunt Julia's face, even though she could not
help feeling a slight shock on hearing her aunt remark in a low tone to
her uncle at the dinner table:

"Isn't Elsie sweet? I really think she has the most lovable, forgiving
disposition I have ever known."




CHAPTER XVII

BEVERLY SINGS "MANDALAY"


IT was a stormy December afternoon, about ten days later, and Marjorie
was alone in her room preparing her lessons for the next day. Elsie had
gone shopping with her mother, and Hortense had been sent on an errand.
Marjorie was aroused from the intricacies of a difficult mathematical
problem by a ring at the bell, and on going to the door, found Beverly
Randolph standing on the threshold.

It was the first time the two had been alone together since the evening
of the Initiation, and in spite of herself, Marjorie felt her cheeks
growing hot as she asked the visitor to come in. But Beverly had no
intention of referring to unpleasant bygones.

"I'm so glad to find you at home," he said, with his pleasant smile and
in the voice that always put people at their ease. "My mother sent me to
ask if you would come and sit with her for a while this afternoon,
provided you have nothing more important to do. She is laid up with a
cold, and is feeling rather blue and forlorn."

"I should love to come," said Marjorie, her face brightening at the
prospect. "I was afraid your mother might not be well when I didn't see
her at luncheon. I hope she isn't really ill."

"Oh, no; nothing but a disagreeable cold, that has kept her in the house
for the past two days. I'm glad you can come, for I'm sure it will cheer
her up."

"All right," said Marjorie; "I'll come in just a minute. I must leave a
note for Aunt Julia in case she should get home before I do."

Marjorie found Mrs. Randolph sitting in an arm-chair by the fire,
looking rather pale and tired, but her greeting to the girl was just as
kind and cheerful as usual, and Marjorie hoped that it was only in her
imagination that she saw that sad, wistful expression in her kind
friend's eyes.

"Now sit down and tell me about all you have been doing," said Mrs.
Randolph, when the first greetings had been exchanged. "I love to hear
about the things girls are interested in. My little Barbara used to tell
me of all her good times as well as her troubles. I am so glad you have
brought your work--what are you making?"

"A shawl for my aunt's Christmas present; one of the girls at school
taught me the stitch, and I think it's going to be very pretty. I shall
have to work hard, though, to finish it in time. Do you like the color?"

"Very much," said Mrs. Randolph. "I suppose this will be your first
Christmas away from home?"

A shadow crossed Marjorie's bright face. "I try not to think of it," she
said. "It's going to be pretty hard, but every one has been so kind, and
Uncle Henry and Aunt Julia are doing so much for me, that it wouldn't be
right to be unhappy. I think perhaps if I keep very busy I shall manage
to get on all right. Aunt Jessie says that's a good way of making the
best of things that can't be helped."

Mrs. Randolph said nothing, but the look she gave Marjorie was such an
understanding one that the girl's heart warmed towards her more and
more. The next half-hour slipped away very pleasantly. Mrs. Randolph was
one of those rare people who have the power of drawing others out, and
Marjorie chatted away to her of school and school-friends, and all the
little unimportant happenings of her New York life, with almost as much
freedom as she would have talked to her mother or aunt. Then Mrs.
Randolph asked her if she liked reading aloud, and when Marjorie
assured her that she had read a great deal to Aunt Jessie, she explained
that, owing to a cold in her eyes, she had not been able to read herself
for several days. Marjorie was delighted to be of real use, and they
were soon deep in an interesting story. Marjorie read aloud very well,
and it was an accomplishment of which she was rather proud.

At five o'clock Beverly, who had gone to his room to "cram," as he
expressed it, returned, and his mother rang the bell for tea.

"Marjorie and I have had a delightful afternoon," she said; "she seems
to be almost as fond of reading aloud as I am of listening. I am going
to be very selfish and ask her to come again to-morrow, provided she can
spare the time. The doctor doesn't want me to use my eyes much for
several days."

"I shall just love to come," declared Marjorie eagerly, "and I can
easily manage it. My lessons aren't very hard, and I always have a good
deal of time to myself every day."

"Don't you and your cousin ever go off together in the afternoons?"
Beverly inquired bluntly.

Marjorie blushed.

"Not very often," she admitted reluctantly. "You see, Elsie has so many
more friends than I have, and they are always doing things together. I
like the girls at school ever so much, and they are all very nice and
kind to me, but of course they don't know me very well yet."

"How did the last meeting of the Club come off?" Beverly asked. "I was
sorry I couldn't go, but I had another engagement."

Marjorie was conscious of a sensation of embarrassment at this mention
of the Club, for she had not forgotten the secret that she and Beverly
shared together, but she tried to answer quite naturally.

"Oh, it was very pleasant. The girls have decided to sew for the little
blind children at the 'Home For Blind Babies.' We sewed for three
quarters of an hour, and then Carol said we might as well stop, and
begin to get ready for the boys. They weren't invited till nine, but
some of the girls seemed to think it would take some time to get ready
for them, though there really wasn't anything in particular to do. I
hope they'll sew a little longer next time, for if they don't I'm afraid
the Club won't accomplish very much."

Mrs. Randolph and Beverly both laughed, and then Beverly sauntered over
to the piano, and began to drum.

"Sing something, dear," said his mother. "Are you fond of music,
Marjorie?"

"I think I should be if I had a chance of hearing much," said Marjorie,
smiling, "but until I came to New York I had scarcely ever heard any
music except the boys singing on the ranch. Mother used to play a little
when she was a girl, but we haven't any piano. I love to hear Elsie
play."

"Well, I think you will like to hear Beverly sing; you know he is on the
college Glee Club. Sing that pretty Irish ballad, 'She Is Far From the
Land,' Beverly; I am sure Marjorie will like that."

Beverly laughingly protested that he had no voice whatever, and was sure
Marjorie would want to run away the moment he began to sing, but
good-naturedly yielded to his mother's request, and after striking a few
preliminary chords, began in a clear tenor voice--

        "'She is far from the land where the young hero lies.'"

Marjorie--who had a real love for music--was much impressed, and at the
close of the ballad, begged so earnestly for more, that Beverly could
not help being flattered, and his mother beamed with pleasure.

Beverly sang several more ballads, and one or two college songs, and
then, after strumming idly on the piano for a moment, as if uncertain
what to sing next, he suddenly broke into an air Marjorie knew.

          "'In the old Mulniam pagoda,
             Lookin' eastward to the sea;
           There's a Burma gal a-waitin',
             And I know she thinks of me;
           For the wind is in the palm-trees,
             And the Temple bells they say,
           Come you back, you British soldier,
             Come you back to Mandalay.

          "'Come you back to Mandalay,
             Where the old flotilla lay,
           Can't you 'ear their paddles chunkin'
             From Rangoon to Mandalay?
           On the road to Mandalay,
             Where the flyin' fishes play,
           And the sun comes up like thunder,
             Outer China 'cross the bay.'"

Marjorie turned with a start, arrested by the sound of a low,
half-suppressed sob. Mrs. Randolph had covered her face with her hands,
and was crying softly. At the same moment Beverly also turned, and, with
an exclamation of dismay, hastily sprang to his feet, and hurried to
his mother's side.

"Oh, Mother dear, I'm so sorry!" cried the boy, dropping on his knees,
and trying to draw Mrs. Randolph's hands down from her face. "I never
thought; it was very careless. Oh, Mother darling, please don't
cry--please forgive me!"

At the sound of her son's voice, Mrs. Randolph looked up, and tried to
smile through her tears.

"Never mind, dear," she said, gently, "it was very foolish of me, but
that song--you know how fond she was of it."

"Yes, Mother, I know; I was a brute to have forgotten." And Beverly put
his strong young arms tenderly round his mother. Mrs. Randolph laid her
head on his shoulder for a moment, as if she found comfort in the touch,
and then she roused herself with an effort, dried her eyes, and turned
to Marjorie.

"You must excuse me for being so foolish, dear," she said, "but that was
my little Barbara's favorite song; she was always asking Beverly to sing
it. I don't think I have heard it since--since she went away."

There were tears of sympathy in Marjorie's eyes, and although she said
nothing, the look she gave her friend touched Mrs. Randolph, and
perhaps comforted her more than any words would have done.

[Illustration: "OH, MOTHER DEAR, I'M SO SORRY!"--_Page 243._]

Beverly did not sing again, but quietly closed the piano, and for the
rest of the afternoon his merry boyish face was unusually grave.

"You have given me a great deal of pleasure," Mrs. Randolph said, when
Marjorie at last rose to go. "I hope you will come again to-morrow. It
is very tiresome to have to stay in the house all day, especially when
one hasn't the solace of reading."

Marjorie said she would surely come again, and then she hurried back to
their own apartment, where she found her aunt and cousin, who had come
in some time before.

Mrs. Carleton had read Marjorie's note, and had no objection to the
girl's spending as much time with the invalid as she liked.

"Was Beverly at home?" Elsie inquired, anxiously, following her cousin
to her room.

"He was there some of the time," said Marjorie; "he had lessons to do at
first, but he came in for tea. Mrs. Randolph asked him to sing--he has a
beautiful voice."

"You certainly have a way of getting what you want," remarked Elsie
in a rather dissatisfied tone; "I wonder how you manage."

"Manage what?" demanded Marjorie in amazement; "what in the world do you
mean, Elsie?"

Elsie shrugged her shoulders.

"Oh, I guess you know," she said, sarcastically, and walked out of the
room, leaving Marjorie very much puzzled, and more than a little
uncomfortable.

Mrs. Randolph did not recover from her cold as quickly as she had hoped,
and she was confined to the house for nearly a week. Her eyes, too,
continued troublesome, and reading and sewing were strictly forbidden.
So it came to be quite a natural thing that Marjorie should spend an
hour every afternoon in the Randolphs' apartment, and the girl grew to
look forward to those hours as the pleasantest of the whole day.

"You remind me more of my little Barbara every day," Mrs. Randolph said
to her once, and Marjorie felt that she had received a great compliment.
She was growing to feel a deep interest in this Barbara, whose tragic
death had cast such a shadow of sorrow over her mother's life, but she
had too much tact, and was too kind-hearted, to show undue curiosity on
a painful subject, and so, though there were many questions she would
have liked to ask about this unknown Barbara, she refrained from asking
one, and was fain to content herself with the stray bits of information
that Mrs. Randolph or Beverly occasionally let fall.

When Mrs. Randolph was well again Marjorie greatly missed the daily
chat, and pleasant hour of reading aloud. The drives with Aunt Julia,
shut up in the brougham, with only one window open, proved a most
unsatisfactory substitute, but her aunt was very kind, and showed so
much real interest in the Christmas box she was preparing for her dear
ones at home that Marjorie reproached herself bitterly for not finding
Aunt Julia's society as agreeable as Mrs. Randolph's. But Christmas was
drawing near, and there were times when Marjorie fought desperately
against the homesickness, which seemed almost greater than she could
bear.

To add to everything else, she caught a feverish cold, and Mrs.
Carleton, who was always nervous about illness, insisted on her
remaining in the house; a state of affairs hitherto unknown to healthy
Marjorie, who had never in her life spent a day in bed.

It was on the second afternoon of headache and sore throat that Mrs.
Randolph came to the rescue. Marjorie had come to the end of her
resources. She had read till her eyes ached, and sewed on Christmas
presents until she felt that she couldn't take another stitch. The
longing for fresh air and exercise was almost beyond her endurance, and
yet she dared not even open a window, for fear of incurring her aunt's
displeasure. Mrs. Carleton and Elsie were out, but Hortense had been
left in charge, with strict injunctions to see that Mademoiselle
Marjorie kept out of draughts, and took her medicine regularly. Marjorie
was just wondering in her desperation whether a walk up and down the
steam-heated hotel corridor would be regarded in the light of an
imprudence, when there was a ring at the bell, and Hortense announced
Mrs. Randolph.

"I have only just heard you were ill," the visitor said kindly, taking
Marjorie's hand in hers, and looking with sympathetic interest into the
pale, woe-begone face. "Your aunt told Beverly at luncheon that you had
a bad cold. You should have let me know sooner; I can't have my kind
little friend laid up without trying to return some of her goodness to
me."

"It wasn't goodness at all," said Marjorie, flushing with pleasure; "it
was just having a lovely time. I was thinking only yesterday, what a
very selfish girl I must be, for I couldn't help being sorry you didn't
need me any more, it's so pleasant to be needed."

Marjorie's voice trembled a little, for she was feeling rather weak and
forlorn, and Mrs. Randolph drew her down beside her on the sofa.

"I think I always need you, dear," she said. "I have missed your visits
very much, and reading to myself doesn't seem half as pleasant as having
a nice little girl read aloud to me. Still, I am glad to have the use of
my eyes again, especially as we are going away next week."

"Going away!" repeated Marjorie, and her face expressed so much dismay
that Mrs. Randolph could not help smiling.

"We are not going for good," she explained, "but Beverly's vacation
begins next Wednesday, and he is anxious to spend Christmas at our
Virginia home. We shall only be away about ten days."

Marjorie looked much relieved.

"I was afraid you meant you were going to Europe, or somewhere far
away," she said, "and that I shouldn't see you any more. I don't know
what I should do without you."

"And I should miss you very much, too," said Mrs. Randolph, "but nothing
so unpleasant is going to happen, I hope. What are your plans for the
holidays?"

"Oh, nothing in particular. Elsie and I are invited to several parties,
and Aunt Julia's sister, Mrs. Ward, is having a tree on Christmas night.
I can't help wishing the holidays were over. It will be my first
Christmas away from home, you know."

"I suppose your family will miss you as much as you miss them," Mrs.
Randolph said, sympathetically.

"Yes, I know they will, and that is one of the hardest things to bear. I
had a letter from Undine to-day, and she says they are all very sad,
though they are trying hard to be brave and cheerful."

"Who is Undine?"

"Oh, haven't I told you about her? She's a girl who lives at the ranch,
and we call her Undine, but it isn't her real name."

Mrs. Randolph looked interested.

"What is her real name?" she asked, anxious to cheer Marjorie by talking
of home and friends.

Marjorie opened her lips to explain, but suddenly remembered something
Beverly had told her. It would be scarcely possible to tell Undine's
story without mentioning the fatal subject of the earthquake, so she
only said:

"We don't know her real name, but the people she lived with before she
came to the ranch called her Sally. She didn't like Sally, and asked us
to call her something else, and I suggested Undine."

Mrs. Randolph laughed. "A rather romantic name for a flesh and blood
girl," she said; "how old is your Undine?"

"About fifteen, we think, but we are not sure, and she doesn't know
herself. Lulu Bell says you have a beautiful home in Virginia. I suppose
you will be glad to go there for the holidays."

"Yes, we all love it very much. It is a dear old place; my husband's
family have lived there for generations, and my old home, where I lived
before I married, is only a couple of miles away."

"I have always thought Virginia must be a very interesting place," said
Marjorie. "I have read ever so many books about the early settlers in
Jamestown. Have you read 'To Have and to Hold,' and 'White Aprons'?"

"Yes, I have read both. Our home is on the James River, not far from
Jamestown--would you like to see it?"

"I should love it," said Marjorie, heartily. "I don't suppose I ever
shall though," she added, with a sigh.

"I don't see why not," said Mrs. Randolph, smiling. "How would you like
to go home with us for the holidays?"

Marjorie was speechless. For the first moment she could scarcely believe
that her friend was in earnest.

"I came this afternoon on purpose to propose it," Mrs. Randolph went on,
convinced by the girl's flushed cheeks and sparkling eyes that there was
no doubt about her wanting to accept the invitation. "Beverly and I were
speaking of it last evening. We shall be alone except for Dr. Randolph,
who is going with us, but we have some pleasant young people in the
neighborhood, and there is generally a good deal going on at Christmas.
I think you would have a pleasant time."

"It would be the next best thing to going home," declared Marjorie,
"but, oh, dear Mrs. Randolph, are you sure you really want me?"

"Quite sure," said Mrs. Randolph, kissing her. "It will make us all
very happy to have our nice little friend with us."

"If only Aunt Julia will let me go," said Marjorie, with a vivid
recollection of her aunt's rebuke on the evening after the football
game.

But, contrary to Marjorie's expectations, Mrs. Carleton made no
objection to the plan, beyond hoping that the Randolphs would not find
her niece too much care. Neither did Elsie make any of the unpleasant
remarks her cousin expected. Since the first meeting of the Poetry Club,
Beverly and she had not had much to say to each other. Beverly was
always polite, but Elsie could never feel quite comfortable in his
society, and the knowledge that he was not to share in any of the
holiday gayeties was something of a relief. She and Marjorie were
apparently very good friends, but there was a look in Marjorie's eyes
sometimes when they rested on her cousin, which Elsie did not like. So
when Mrs. Carleton consulted her daughter on the subject of Marjorie's
going to Virginia with the Randolph's, Elsie said good-naturedly:

"Oh, let her go, Mamma; she'll have a much better time than she would
here. It would be such a bother to have to take her everywhere, and see
she had partners at the dances, and all that. Papa would be sure to ask
questions and make a fuss if she didn't have a good time."

So the invitation was accepted, and Marjorie wrote a long, joyful letter
to her mother, and went to bed that night, feeling happier than she had
done since coming to New York.




CHAPTER XVIII

IN THE SUNNY SOUTH


"IT'S the most beautiful place I've ever even imagined!" Marjorie spoke
with conviction, and drew in a long, deep breath of the fresh morning
air.

She and Beverly were standing on the wide veranda at Randolph Place
gazing off over the wide landscape, of low Virginia hills, with the wide
river less than half a mile away. It was a glorious morning, and the
peace and quiet seemed indescribably delightful after the noisy, stuffy
night on the train. Beverly was very proud of his Southern home, but boy
like, he tried not to show it.

"It's pretty enough," he admitted, "but this isn't the season to see it
at its best; you ought to come here in the spring."

"It's perfect just as it is," declared Marjorie. "I've read about such
places, but never expected to see one myself. Is that river really the
James, and did your great-grandfather truly live in this very house?"

"He most certainly did," said Beverly, laughing; "my people have lived
here for over a hundred years. You should have heard some of my father's
war stories. He was only a boy at the time of the war, but he had some
exciting experiences. When I was a little chap I used to wish I had been
alive then, too."

"Oh, I love war stories!" cried Marjorie, rapturously; "are there any
people here now who can tell them?"

"Yes, indeed, plenty. I'll introduce you to old Uncle Josh. He was my
grandfather's body servant, and went all through the war with him. He's
over seventy now, and doesn't work any more, but he and his wife live in
a cabin down at the quarters."

"It all sounds just like a story-book," said Marjorie, with a little
sigh of utter content. "I should think you would be tremendously proud
of your home."

"I like it all right," said Beverly, "but now hadn't you better come in
and have some breakfast? I hear Mother and Uncle George in the
dining-room, and I should think you'd be hungry, for it's after nine,
and you were up before six."

"Of course I was," laughed Marjorie; "I was much too excited to sleep. I
wasn't going to miss the first sight of Virginia."

The dining-room at Randolph Place was very large, and the walls were
lined with portraits. Marjorie was so much interested in the portraits
of great-grandfather and great-grandmother Randolph, that she came near
forgetting to eat her breakfast, although the fried eggs and bacon, and
waffles with maple syrup, were certainly the most delicious she had ever
tasted. Mrs. Randolph and the doctor watched her with kindly amusement.
Her eyes were sparkling with excitement, and there was a bright color in
her cheeks; she seemed quite a different creature from the pale, subdued
girl of a week before.

"I declare, Barbara, I had no idea that little girl was so pretty," Dr.
Randolph remarked in a low tone to his sister-in-law, when Marjorie and
Beverly were in the midst of an animated discussion about Captain John
Smith and Pocahontas.

"She is charming," Mrs. Randolph answered, smiling. "It is strange how
much environment has to do with appearance."

"And now I am going to take you to your room, Marjorie," said Mrs.
Randolph as they rose from the breakfast table. "You will want to
unpack and wash up a little after that dusty journey. I have asked some
cousins of ours, the Pattersons, to luncheon, and perhaps this afternoon
you and Beverly will like to go for a ride. I needn't ask if you are
accustomed to riding; every girl brought up on a ranch must be."

"I have ridden ever since I can remember," said Marjorie, her eyes
sparkling at the prospect of the coming pleasure. "I would rather ride a
horse than do anything else in the world."

Mrs. Randolph laughed, and led the way up a broad oak staircase, and
along a wide hall, to the prettiest little room imaginable, all
furnished in pink and white; a typical girl's room, as Marjorie saw at
the first glance.

"I have put you here because this room is next to mine," Mrs. Randolph
explained. "I thought you would like it better than being away down at
the other end of the hall. This was my little Barbara's room," she added
softly; "no one has slept here since she left it, and nothing has been
changed."

"Oh, Mrs. Randolph," cried Marjorie, gratefully, "how very good you are
to me, but are you sure you really want me to have this room?"

"Yes, dear, I am quite sure I do. If my Barbara were alive I know she
would love you, and I like to think I shall have a little girl next to
me again to-night."

With a sudden impulse, Marjorie flung her arms round Mrs. Randolph's
neck and hugged her. She did not speak--words did not come easily just
then--but Barbara's mother understood, and the kiss she gave in return
was a very tender one.

When Marjorie was left alone, her first occupation was to look about the
room, and examine all its details. It was very simple, but everything
was in perfect taste, and the girl admired it all, from the pretty china
ornaments on the bureau, to the row of books on a shelf over the
writing-desk. She took down one of the books reverently; it seemed
almost like sacrilege to touch these things that had belonged to another
girl, whose death had been so very sad. It was "Lorna Doone," and on the
fly-leaf Marjorie read, "To Barbara Randolph, from her affectionate
cousin, Grace Patterson." Then she examined the framed photographs on
the mantelpiece; Mrs. Randolph and Beverly, and a gentleman whom she
supposed must have been Barbara's father. There were other photographs
as well, one in particular of a girl with curly hair, and a very
friendly expression, and Marjorie wondered if she could be the cousin,
who had given Barbara "Lorna Doone." It was strange how intimate she was
beginning to feel with this Barbara, who had died nearly three years
ago.

Marjorie had just finished her unpacking when there was a tap at her
door, and in answer to her "Come in," a girl of about her own age
presented herself. One glance was sufficient to assure Marjorie that she
was the same curly-haired, friendly-faced girl, whose photograph, in a
silver frame, stood in a prominent place on the writing-desk.

"I'm Grace Patterson," announced the visitor, in a voice as friendly as
her face. "Cousin Barbara told me to come right up; my brother and I
have come over especially to see you."

"I'm very glad to meet you," said Marjorie, shaking hands, and drawing
forward a chair for her guest. "I've just been looking at your picture,"
she added, smiling.

Grace Patterson glanced about the room, and a shade of sadness crossed
her bright face.

"It seems so strange to be in this room again," she said; "I haven't
been here since poor Babs--you've heard about Babs, of course?"

Marjorie nodded.

"She was my chum," said Grace, with a little catch in her voice, "and
one of the dearest girls that ever lived. We were almost the same age,
and as neither of us had any sisters, we were together a great deal.
Babs had a governess, and my younger brother and I used to come over
here every day for lessons. Our place is only two miles away, and my
mother and Cousin Barbara are great friends. It nearly killed poor
Cousin Barbara."

"I know," said Marjorie. "It was lovely of Mrs. Randolph to let me have
this room. I have been so interested in Barbara ever since I first heard
about her, but I don't like to talk to her mother or brother about her."

"You know how it happened, I suppose?"

"Oh, yes; Beverly told me that. It must have been a frightful shock to
you all."

"Frightful! I should say it was. Even Beverly has never been quite the
same since. He was devoted to Babs, and they were such chums. I don't
think it would have been quite so terrible if they could have recognized
her afterward, but she was so frightfully injured--oh, I can't bear to
talk about it! They recognized Miss Randolph, Bab's aunt, but poor Babs
was completely crushed, and--oh, let's come downstairs. I can't stand it
up here; it gives me the horrors."

There were more questions Marjorie would have liked to ask, but the
subject was evidently a very painful one to her new acquaintance, for
Grace had grown rather pale, and there was a look of horror in her eyes.
So she said no more, and the two girls went downstairs, where they found
the family assembled, and where Marjorie was introduced to Harry
Patterson--Grace's brother--a pleasant-faced boy of seventeen.

The Pattersons stayed to luncheon, and Marjorie liked them immensely.
Grace soon recovered from the momentary depression, caused by recalling
painful memories, and Marjorie was quite ready to endorse Beverly's
opinion that "she was one of the jolliest girls going." They had a very
merry morning, and after luncheon it was proposed that Marjorie and
Beverly should ride home with the Pattersons, who had come over on their
ponies.

"Marjorie is pining for a gallop, I know," said Beverly, laughing; "she
is as wild about horses as you are, Grace, and trained a colt when she
was nine."

"How jolly!" cried Grace; "you and I can have some fine rides together,
Marjorie. I haven't had a girl to ride with since--" Grace did not
finish her sentence, but Marjorie knew by her suddenly heightened
color, and the glance she gave Beverly, that she was thinking of her
cousin Barbara.

"I declare they've brought Nelly Gray for you to ride!" whispered Grace
to Marjorie, as the two girls stood on the veranda, waiting to mount. "I
didn't know any one rode her now."

"She's a beauty," said Marjorie, with an admiring glance at the handsome
little chestnut mare, which was being led up to the door by a groom.

"Oh, she's a love! She was Babs's pony, and Babs loved her dearly. I
remember she taught her to take sugar out of her pocket."

Nelly Gray certainly was "a love" and Marjorie enjoyed that ride as she
had enjoyed few things since leaving her Western home. It was a
beautiful afternoon, and Nelly herself appeared to enjoy it almost as
much as her rider. They took the longest way round to the Patterson
home, and when they had left their friends, Beverly proposed that they
should ride a few miles farther, and come home by a different road.

"I think I could ride all night without getting tired," laughed
Marjorie. "This is an adorable pony."

"She was my sister's pony," said Beverly.

"Yes, I know, your cousin told me. It was awfully good of you and your
mother to let me ride her."

Beverly said nothing, and they rode on for a few moments in silence,
both young faces unusually grave. Marjorie was the first to speak.

"I wish I could make your mother understand how much I appreciate all
she has done for me," she said, impulsively. "Do you know she has given
me your sister's room?"

"Yes, she told me she was going to. Mother is very fond of you, and she
says she thinks Babs would have loved you, too."

"I know I should have loved her," said Marjorie, earnestly. "Grace has
been telling me about her, and I have been looking at all her things."

"She was almost as fond of riding as you are," said Beverly. "She was
such a plucky little girl; never afraid of anything. She rode better
than any girl in the neighborhood."

Beverly's voice sounded a little husky, and Marjorie thought it might be
best to change the subject, so she launched into an account of a "round
up" she had once seen, and the rest of the ride was a very merry one.

"Will you mind if I stop for a moment to speak to my old mammy?"
Beverly asked, as they were on their way home. "She lives in one of
these cabins, and I know she'll be on the lookout for me."

"Of course I won't mind," said Marjorie, promptly; "I shall love it.
I've never seen a real colored mammy, but I've often read about them in
stories."

"Well, you shall see one now. Ours was the genuine article, though
people pretend to say the old-fashioned darky is a thing of the past.
She was devoted to Babs and me, although she was a firm believer in the
efficacy of the rod. We loved her dearly, and minded her better than we
minded Mother. She was put on the pension list several years ago, and
now has a cabin to herself. Here it is, and there's Mammy on the watch
for us, as I was sure she would be. Hello, Mammy, here's your bad boy
back again!"

Beverly sprang to the ground, and the next moment was being rapturously
hugged by a very stout old negress, with a turban on her head. She was
so exactly Marjorie's idea of what a mammy ought to be, that the girl
was delighted, and sat looking on with deep interest, while Beverly and
his old nurse exchanged greetings. Then Marjorie herself was introduced,
and Mammy begged them both to tie their horses, and come in for a cup
of tea. But Beverly declared it was too late, and they finally made
their escape, having promised to come another day, for a feast of the
waffles, for which it appeared Mammy was famous.

"It has been one of the loveliest days I've ever had," Marjorie
declared, as they rode up the avenue at Randolph Place, in the light of
the setting sun. "I shall never forget it as long as I live, and I shall
have so much to write home in my next letter, that I believe it will
fill a volume."




CHAPTER XIX

A VIRGINIA CHRISTMAS



                                     "Randolph Place,
                                            "December 26th.

          "DARLING AUNT JESSIE:

          "Christmas is over, and it really wasn't half as
          bad as I thought it was going to be. But before I
          begin writing about anything else, I must tell you
          how happy I was to get all your dear home letters.
          Uncle Henry was so kind about forwarding them as
          soon as they reached New York, and I had them all
          on Christmas Eve. Aunt Julia wrote me the box has
          come, too, but she will have to keep that until I
          get back the end of next week. How I shall adore
          every single thing in it!

          "I sent mother a few lines the morning I got here,
          but that was before I had found out how beautiful
          it all is. It is just like the Southern
          plantations one reads about in stories, and
          everything is very interesting. There is even a
          dear old black mammy, who lives in a cabin, and
          has asked Beverly and me to come and have waffles
          some afternoon. All the servants are black, and
          the butler has lived in the family nearly forty
          years. Then the neighbors are just the kind one
          reads of, so kind and hospitable, and always
          having good times. I think I like Southerners
          better than New Yorkers; they make me feel much
          more at home. I have met a good many of them, for
          we went to a Christmas dance at the Pattersons',
          on Christmas Eve, and I had a perfectly gorgeous
          time. The Pattersons are cousins of the
          Randolphs', and Grace, the girl, is just my age,
          and awfully nice; but then everybody here is nice,
          and I am having the very best time that it is
          possible for a girl to have.

          "The riding is the greatest pleasure of all.
          Beverly and I have been out for a ride every day,
          and he enjoys it almost as much as I do. They have
          given me the dearest little chestnut to ride, and
          it is a great honor, because she belonged to
          Beverly's sister, who was killed in the San
          Francisco earthquake, and scarcely any one has
          ridden her since. She is very gentle, and so
          friendly that she will take sugar out of my
          pocket. Beverly says his sister taught her to do
          that.

          "But if I go on chattering like this, I shall
          never get to Christmas, which was the most
          interesting of all. The Virginians seem to think a
          great deal of Christmas, and nearly all the day
          before we were busy dressing a tree for the little
          negroes on the plantation. Mrs. Randolph had
          brought presents from New York for all of them,
          and for the fathers and mothers as well. Beverly
          says she has done the same thing every Christmas
          since her little girl died; it is a sort of
          memorial, I suppose. We all hung up our stockings,
          even Mrs. Randolph and the doctor, who is just as
          nice and jolly as he can be, though Grace
          Patterson says some people are afraid of him. It
          was late when we got back from the Pattersons'
          party on Christmas Eve, but after I was in bed I
          heard Mrs. Randolph going about softly, filling
          the stockings, which were all hung outside our
          doors.

          "I was so tired after the party, that I didn't
          wake till after seven, and then the very first
          thing I did was to run and look at my stocking. It
          was stuffed full of good things; oranges, candy,
          figs and dates, and just as I thought I had
          reached the bottom, I felt something hard away
          down in the toe. What do you think it was? You
          will never guess, so I may as well tell you right
          away; it was a little velvet box, and inside was
          a ring, a beautiful gold ring, with two adorable
          little pearls in it! That was Mrs. Randolph's
          Christmas present, and the loveliest thing I have
          ever had in my life. I was so happy when I saw it
          that I cried; I know it was dreadfully silly, but
          I couldn't help it. Oh, how I wish I could show it
          to you this minute, but you will see it when I
          come home next June, and all my other presents,
          too, for the ring wasn't the only one. When I came
          down to breakfast there were more parcels beside
          my plate; two nice books from Beverly, and a gold
          bracelet from the doctor. Just think of it, two
          pieces of jewelry in one day! I am sure I didn't
          deserve such beautiful things, but when I told
          them so, and tried to thank them, they only
          laughed.

          "In the morning we went to church, and the
          Christmas music was lovely. We met the Pattersons
          at church, and they all came home with us to
          dinner. Oh, such a dinner! I don't see how any one
          could possibly ever eat so many things. There were
          more dishes than I have ever imagined possible for
          one meal, and every single one was delicious.

          "After dinner came the tree for the children, and
          that was the best fun of all. I quite lost my
          heart to some of the piccaninnies, and one little
          chap, as black as coal, was so adorable that I
          wanted to hug him. The children all had a
          beautiful time, and screamed with delight over
          their presents. How I wished you and Mother could
          have seen Mrs. Randolph going about among them,
          speaking so pleasantly to every one, and making
          them all feel at home. After the tree had been
          stripped they all had ice cream, and I got hold of
          my little black boy, and made him sit on my lap
          while I fed him until I don't believe he could
          have swallowed another mouthful. Then the old
          butler, who is just like a negro servant in a
          book, proposed three cheers for Mrs. Randolph, and
          you should have heard those darkies yell!

          "The Pattersons left as soon as the fun was over,
          and we all went upstairs to our rooms to rest. But
          I wasn't a bit tired, and was afraid that if I sat
          down to think I might be homesick, so I thought I
          would go for a walk. I was just starting when I
          saw Mrs. Randolph come out from the greenhouse,
          with her hat on, and her hands full of beautiful
          roses, and I stopped to ask if she were going for
          a walk, too, and if I might go with her. She
          hesitated for a minute, and then said I might come
          if I liked, but she was afraid I would find it
          sad; she was going to the cemetery to put flowers
          on her little girl's grave. She said it quite
          calmly, but there was such a sad look in her eyes,
          and I was horribly embarrassed, for I was afraid I
          ought not to have suggested going with her. But
          she assured me she would really like to have me,
          if I didn't mind, so of course I went, and, oh,
          Aunt Jessie, I am so glad I did. It was all
          beautiful and sacred--almost too sacred to write
          about, even to you and Mother. The cemetery was
          such a lovely, peaceful place, and as it was quite
          warm and pleasant, we sat down by Barbara
          Randolph's grave, and her mother talked to me
          about her. It was the first time she has ever told
          me much about Barbara, and I was so interested in
          all she said. I don't think I shall ever be afraid
          of dying again; Mrs. Randolph spoke so beautifully
          about it. She says she can never feel that her
          little girl is far away, and she is quite sure
          they will be together again some day. I think
          Barbara must have been an awfully nice girl; every
          one seems so fond of her. Grace Patterson was her
          chum, and she can hardly speak of her without
          crying. As for Beverly, he just can't bear to talk
          about her at all, and I don't dare ask him a
          single question. Grace says he was devoted to her,
          and she adored him. I wish I could see a picture
          of Barbara, but there are no photographs of her
          about. Mrs. Randolph wears a little gold locket,
          and I am sure there is a miniature of Barbara
          inside, but I have never had the courage to ask
          her to show it to me. I was just making up my mind
          to do it yesterday, when we heard footsteps, and
          there was Beverly himself, bringing more flowers.
          He didn't know we were there, and looked horribly
          embarrassed when he saw us. Boys always hate to
          show their feelings, and I think he would have
          gone away again without speaking to us, if his
          mother hadn't called him. She was so pleased to
          see him, and after the first minute I don't think
          he really minded. I thought they might like to be
          alone, so I slipped away as quietly as I could,
          and on the way home I met the doctor, and he asked
          me to go for a walk with him. I know you would
          like Dr. Randolph; he is so clever, and has
          traveled almost all over the world. He told me
          such an interesting story about a Christmas he
          once spent in Jerusalem. It is so pleasant that he
          met Father at Harvard, and remembers all about
          him. He says Father was a very handsome boy, and a
          great favorite with the girls. Doesn't it seem
          queer to think of Father's going to dances and
          flirting with girls! He looks so much older than
          Dr. Randolph, and yet I suppose they must be about
          the same age.

          "Mrs. Randolph and Beverly were quite cheerful
          when they came home, and I noticed that Beverly
          was very gentle with his mother all the evening.
          He is always nice to her, and that is one of the
          reasons why I like him so much. One of the things
          that has surprised me most of all in New York, is
          the way some of the girls and boys speak to their
          fathers and mothers. I really don't know what
          Mother would do to me if I were ever to answer her
          back the way Elsie sometimes answers Aunt Julia,
          but her mother doesn't seem to mind.

          "We had a quiet evening at home, but it was
          pleasant, for we were all a little tired. Mrs.
          Randolph and the doctor played cribbage, and
          Beverly sang; he has a lovely voice, but he won't
          often sing. Altogether my Christmas was a very
          happy one, and if I did 'weep a little weep' after
          I was in bed, it was only natural, considering it
          was my first Christmas away from you all. Oh, Aunt
          Jessie, darling, I am having a beautiful visit,
          but I never forget you, or Father or Mother, a
          single minute! I love your letters better than
          anything else, and I am just longing to get my
          hands on that precious Christmas box. I hope you
          will all like the presents I sent. Uncle Henry was
          so kind; he gave me twenty-five dollars to spend
          for Christmas presents. I never had so much money
          in my life, but Aunt Julia helped me select the
          presents, which was a great relief, for I should
          never have known what to buy without her. Things
          seem to cost so much more than one expects them
          to.

          "I felt sure you and Mother would want something I
          had made myself, and I hope you will like the
          color of the shawl; Mrs. Randolph thought it very
          pretty. I chose the little daisy pin for Undine,
          because I liked it so much myself. I am so glad
          you have all grown so fond of her, and that she is
          happy, and doesn't worry so much about not
          remembering.

          "Beverly is calling me to go for a ride, so I must
          stop writing. Heaps of hugs and kisses for
          everybody from

                                        "Your own
                                             "MARJORIE."




CHAPTER XX

MARJORIE SEES A PHOTOGRAPH


"DON'T you think there is always something very sad about last days in
places?"

Beverly laughed, and cast an amused glance at his companion's sober
face. He and Marjorie were trotting leisurely along a road where the
trees met overhead in summer, although now the boughs were leafless, and
there was a light covering of snow on the ground. It was their last
afternoon in Virginia, and they were making the most of it, despite a
lowering sky, and a frostiness in the air, which threatened more snow
before night.

"Just think," Marjorie went on mournfully, "I sha'n't have another ride
for five whole months. School doesn't close till the first of June."

"Why don't you ride in the park? Lots of girls do, you know. Ask your
uncle to hire a horse for you from the riding academy."

Marjorie blushed.

"I don't like to," she said, frankly. "Uncle Henry and Aunt Julia are
doing so much for me already, I don't think I ought to ask for anything
more. Elsie doesn't ride in New York."

"Well, I have no doubt she could if she wanted to. I imagine Miss Elsie
generally gets what she wants."

"You don't like Elsie, do you?" The words were out before Marjorie
realized she had uttered them. The next moment she wished she had not
asked the question.

"No, I don't," said Beverly, honestly.

"I'm sorry; I wish you did; she's so clever, and--and there are lots of
nice things about her. You see, she is an only child, and her father and
mother worship her. I suppose she can't help being a little spoiled."

"Well, you are an only child, too, and I have no doubt your family are
as fond of you as Elsie's are of her, but you are not spoiled."

Marjorie was silent. She felt that loyalty to her cousin required her to
say something in Elsie's defence, and yet what could she say? After a
moment's silence Beverly went on.

"I should like your cousin a lot better if she resigned from being
president of that Club."

"She--she tore up the poem," faltered Marjorie. "She said it was trash.
I don't think she meant to do anything mean, but she is so clever, she
couldn't bear to have any other poem better than hers."

"You're a loyal little soul, Marjorie," said Beverly, approvingly, "but
all you can say won't alter the fact that your cousin did a mean,
contemptible thing. She knows I found her out, and she hasn't looked me
straight in the face since. I don't like sneaks in girls any better than
in boys."

Marjorie felt the conversation had gone far enough. She did not wish to
discuss Elsie even with Beverly Randolph, although the two had become
great friends during the past ten days, so after a little pause, she
changed the subject by asking her companion if he did not think they had
better be turning towards home.

Beverly glanced at his watch.

"I suppose we'd better," he said, reluctantly. "I hate to cut our last
ride short, but Mammy will be heart-broken if we keep her waffles
waiting."

"I'm so glad we are going to Mammy's cabin," Marjorie said, as they
turned the horses' heads in a homeward direction. "It makes me think of
so many things I have read. Don't you remember in 'Uncle Tom's Cabin,'
how George Selby used to slip away from the big house, and go down to
Uncle Tom's for waffles and fried chicken? Mammy is such an old dear; I
do want to hear her talk again."

"She certainly is a character," said Beverly, laughing. "We'll get her
to tell some anecdotes about Barbara and me. According to Mammy I must
have been a pickle."

Marjorie was conscious of a feeling of relief at having successfully
turned the conversation away from Elsie and her affairs, and she and
Beverly chatted on pleasantly until they reached Mammy's cabin, where
they dismounted and Beverly tied the horses to the hitching post. Mammy
was on the watch for them, and gave them a hearty welcome.

"Now you jes lay off yo' tings, and set down by de fiah," she commanded,
placing chairs for the visitors, "an' I'll have dem waffles done in a
jiffy. Lor', Mas'r Bev'ly, it jes' does my heart good to see you settin'
heah in my kitchen, like you used to do when you an' Miss Babs--now
Mas'r Bev'ly, don't you tease my Josephus; he mighty 'telligent cat, he
is. He won't stan' no foolin'."

"He's a beauty," said Marjorie, stooping to stroke the big maltese, who
responded to the caress by springing on the arm of her chair.

Mammy beamed with satisfaction.

"Josephus likes you fust rate, Missy," she said, approvingly. "He don't
make friends with mos' folks; he's too 'ristocratic. He knows what's
what, Josephus does."

"Mammy is the most delicious snob," laughed Beverly; "she only allows
Josephus to associate with aristocratic cats. All the unfortunate
plebeian cats in the neighborhood are driven away with a stick."

"Cose dey is," declared Mammy, indignantly. "What yo s'pose I want
common, no-'count cats botherin' round heah for? Ain't I always lived in
de most 'ristocratic Virginia fam'lies, and wasn't my paw own
body-servant to ole General Putnam, an' my maw bought by Mas'r
Randolph's father when she weren't more'n ten years old, an' brought up
in de house, to be maid to de young ladies? I'se lived in de fust
fam'lies, I has, and I'm proud of it, too."

"What a perfectly heavenly place!" whispered Marjorie to Beverly, with a
glance round the neat little kitchen, as the old negress bustled away
intent on household duties.

"You must get Mammy to show you the family photographs before we go,"
said Beverly; "she has quite a gallery, and can give you the separate
history of each picture. Ah, here come the waffles. Nobody can beat you
on waffles, Mammy."

The old woman grinned.

"Cose dey cyan't," she said, placidly. "Dere cyan't nobody in dese parts
beat me on waffles and corn-bread. Folks comes askin' for my recipes,
but it ain't de recipe dat does it, it's de light hand. Now Mas'r
Bev'ly, don't you take de whole dishful; dere's plenty more comin'. Lor'
sakes, Missy, you jes' oughter seen de way dat boy would go in for
waffles an' maple syrup when he was little. Do you 'member de day, Mas'r
Bev'ly, when yo maw was havin' lot of comp'ny for tea, an' yo' an' Miss
Babs sneaked into de pantry, and eat up all de lobster salad 'fo' de
comp'ny got a chance to have it? What a swattin' I did give de two of
you' for dat!"

"Yes, indeed I remember it," said Beverly, laughing. "I deserved the
'swatting' more than Babs did, for she was only four and I was eight."

"Dat's true; but yo' bofe deserved it bad enough. Lordie! How dat chile
Babs could stuff! Notin' ever hurted her, and de wust of it was, she
didn't mind castor oil no more'n if it was molasses. Have some more
syrup, Missy; waffles ain't no good without plenty of syrup. You was
forever gettin' Miss Babs into mischief, Mas'r Bev'ly. I'll never forget
de day I dressed de two of you in yo' best white suits, cause yo'
grandmother Randolph was comin' on a visit, an' de minute my back was
turned you was bofe off to de swamp. My, what sights you was when I
found you! Miss Babs had tumbled in, an' yo' two faces was as black as
mine, and you was all over black mud. You bofe got a good whippin', an'
was put to bed in de middle of de day, but Lordie! What good did it do?
Miss Babs was sound asleep in ten minutes, and never woke up till nex'
mornin'. Nottin' ever upset her fo' long; God bless her."

The old woman's voice grew very gentle and Beverly, who had been smiling
over the childish reminiscences, grew suddenly grave. But Mammy was a
cheerful soul, and she did not intend to sadden the young people's
visit.

"Well, de Lord has his reasons, I s'pose," she said, with a sigh, "but
dey does seem hard to make out sometimes. Jes' 'scuse me one minute; I
got some hot ones on de fiah."

When Marjorie and Beverly had eaten so many waffles that they felt as
though they should not require anything more in the way of food for
days, Mammy reluctantly desisted from her hospitable efforts to force
another plateful upon her visitors, and the hospitably entertained young
people rose to go.

"I've had a lovely time," declared Marjorie, heartily. "It was dear of
you to let me come, Mammy; I shall never forget it."

"Any frien' of de Randolph fam'ly is always welcome to my cabin," said
Mammy, with the air of a queen dispensing hospitality to her subjects.
"Would you like to see de fam'ly pictures 'fo' you go?"

Marjorie said she would like nothing better, and while Beverly went out
to untie the horses, she followed Mammy into her tiny bedroom, the walls
of which were literally covered with photographs.

"Dis," announced Mammy, pausing in the doorway, and pointing to a
gentleman in uniform, "is Mas'r Will Randolph, Mas'r Bev'ly's
gran'father, took in de clothes he wore when he went to de wah. Dis lady
is his wife, de mis' Randolph dat brought up my maw; a gran' lady she
was too. Dis is Mas'r Bev'ly's father when he went away to school, jes
after de wah was over. Dis one is Mas'r Bev'ly's maw in her first ball
dress. Dat's Mas'r Bev'ly when he was a baby, and here's Miss Babs in
her fust short clothes. Over on dis side is Mas'r Bev'ly when he was
seven, and dis is--oh, good Lordie, Missy, whatever is de matter?"

Marjorie--who had been following Mammy from one photograph to another,
with amused interest--had suddenly uttered a sharp cry of astonishment,
and was staring blankly at the photograph of a girl of twelve, which was
occupying the place of honor over Mammy's bed.

"Who--who is that?" she gasped, seizing the old woman's arm, and
beginning to tremble with excitement.

"Dat Miss Babs, took jes' 'fo' she went away to Californy," said Mammy,
sadly. "Land sakes, Missy! What is it? You jes' sit right down heah, an'
I'll go call Mas'r Bev'ly."

When Beverly appeared in answer to Mammy's hasty summons, he found
Marjorie ghastly white, and shaking from head to foot.

"Good gracious, Marjorie!" exclaimed the boy, springing to her side,
"what's the matter? Don't you feel well--is it the waffles?"

"It's--it's Undine!" faltered Marjorie, with shaking lips, and she
pointed to the photograph on which her eyes still rested, in a wild,
incredulous stare.

[Illustration: "LAND SAKES, MISSY! WHAT IS IT?"--_Page 283._]

"'Undine,'" repeated Beverly, stupidly, "who is Undine? That is the
picture of my sister Barbara."

"It's Undine," repeated Marjorie, with obstinate persistence; "it's
exactly like her; I would know her anywhere."

"But who is Undine? I never even heard of her?"

"Yes, you did; I told you about her once, and you said I mustn't mention
her to your mother, because she was hurt in the earthquake. We called
her Undine, because she couldn't remember her real name, or anything
that happened to her before the earthquake. That's her photograph,
Beverly, I tell you it is--it is!"

Beverly had grown very pale, but he made a great effort at self-control.

"Don't talk nonsense, Marjorie," he said, almost angrily; "I tell you
that is my sister's photograph. I can show you another just like it at
home."

"Beverly," cried Marjorie, clasping her hands, and speaking in a tone of
sudden conviction, "I am not talking nonsense. That is the picture of
the girl who has been at the ranch since last August. She was found
in the street just after the earthquake, half buried under some ruins.
She was unconscious, and they took her to a hospital. She has never been
able to remember anything about herself since. Your sister was in the
earthquake, too; you think she was killed, but perhaps--oh, Beverly
dear, let us go home quick, and tell your uncle all about it."

Mrs. Randolph was in the library reading. Twice she had put down her
book, and gone to the window to look out. It was growing dark, and had
begun to snow.

"How late they are," she said to herself, with an anxious glance at the
clock. "They ought to be back by this time, but I suppose they have
stayed listening to Mammy's stories, and forgotten the time."

She sat down again by the fire, and took up her book. But she was
feeling restless and nervous that afternoon, though she could not have
told why, and after reading a page, she closed the book again.

"I wish they would come," she said, impatiently. "No one knows what may
have happened; they may never have reached Mammy's cabin. I think I will
go and speak to George. He will laugh at me for worrying, but that will
be better than sitting here by myself. There's the clock striking six;
they should have been in an hour ago."

She rose, and was moving towards the door when she heard an approaching
footstep, and in another moment her brother-in-law himself came into the
room.

"I was just coming to look for you, George," she said; "I am getting a
little anxious about the children."

"The children are all right," said the doctor, quietly, sinking into the
arm-chair by the fire; "they came in half an hour ago, and have gone to
their rooms. Marjorie was feeling a little upset, and I advised her to
go and lie down till dinner-time."

Mrs. Randolph turned towards the door again.

"I think I will go and see if there is anything I can do for her," she
said. "It isn't like Marjorie to give up; I'm afraid she isn't well."

But Dr. Randolph held out a detaining hand.

"Sit down, Barbara," he said, "I want to talk to you. There is nothing
the matter with Marjorie or Beverly either. They have had a long ride,
and stopped at Mammy's for waffles. I want to ask you a favor. I have
just received some important news, which will necessitate my going West
at once, and I want you to let Beverly go with me."

Mrs. Randolph was very much surprised.

"But, George dear," she remonstrated gently, "college begins again on
Monday--do you think it wise to take the boy away just now?"

"I shall not be gone more than a week, and I want Beverly for company.
He has never seen much of his own country, and this trip to Arizona will
do him an immense amount of good. As for college, a few days more or
less won't make any material difference, and he can make up for lost
time when he gets back."

Mrs. Randolph still looked doubtful, but the doctor was Beverly's
guardian, and since her husband's death she had been accustomed to
depend upon his judgment and advice. So instead of arguing the point,
she only said:

"Of course he may go if you think best, George, only it does seem
foolish to take him away so soon again after his holidays."

"I do think it best, Barbara," said the doctor, decidedly. "I want the
boy with me very much. I must start as soon as possible. Do you think
you could persuade Emma Patterson to go home with you and Marjorie
to-morrow, and stay till Beverly and I come back?"

"I can try," said Mrs. Randolph, who was still unconvinced of the wisdom
of this sudden whim of her brother-in-law's, and a little uneasy as
well. "Emma has promised to visit us later; perhaps she would be willing
to come now instead. You know, George dear, I never ask you about your
cases, but this seems so very sudden--are you going to see a patient?"

"Yes," said the doctor, quietly. "I may be able to tell you more about
the case when I come back, but I cannot now."

Mrs. Randolph regarded him anxiously.

"I am afraid you are not well, George," she said, "you are dreadfully
pale. Is that why you don't want to take this long journey alone?"

"Not exactly. I am perfectly well, but--well, the fact is, this may
prove a very trying business, and I want the boy with me."

"Then you shall certainly have him," said Mrs. Randolph, with decision.
"Have you spoken to Beverly on the subject?"

"Yes, and he is most anxious to go. Now I must make arrangements about
accommodations on the train, for I want to be off early in the morning,
if possible. Wouldn't it be a good idea to telephone Emma Patterson at
once, and see if she can be ready to go with you and Marjorie?"

Mrs. Randolph stood for a moment, looking after her brother-in-law as he
left the room.

"There is something wrong," she said: "I never saw George so agitated
before. I wish I knew what it was, but doctors don't like to be
questioned. I hate to have Beverly lose a whole week of college, but if
his uncle needs him, I have nothing more to say." And, with a resigned
sigh, she went away to telephone to her cousin, Mrs. Patterson.




CHAPTER XXI

UNDINE REMEMBERS

          "'A Highland laddie lives over the lea;
             A laddie both noble and gallant and free,
           Who loved a lassie as noble as he--
             A bonnie sweet lassie; the maid of Dundee.'"


MRS. GRAHAM glanced up from her sewing, with a smile.

"What a sweet voice that child has," she said; "with training I believe
she would sing remarkably well."

"I love to hear her singing about the house," said Miss Jessie, also
pausing to listen to the clear young voice; "I wonder where she learned
all those old songs. I remember that ballad, but I haven't heard it
since I was a child."

"She probably picks them up from Jim," Mrs. Graham suggested; "he is
always singing about the place."

"I don't think I ever heard Jim sing this one," said Miss Jessie,
reflectively. "Susie, I do wish we could find out something about the
child's family. I feel sure she has been brought up among people of
refinement."

"She is a very attractive girl," Mrs. Graham agreed, "but if she has
relatives it seems incredible that they should never have made the
slightest effort to find her. Donald and I were talking about her last
night. He thinks that any relatives she had must have been killed in the
earthquake. It seems the only explanation. There is nothing for us to do
but wait patiently in the hope that Undine may some time be able to tell
us everything herself. I confess I should be very sorry to part with
her; she has been a great help and comfort since Marjorie went away."

"She has indeed," said Miss Jessie, heartily. "I have grown very fond of
her, and I think she cares for us, too. We should have another letter
from Marjorie by this time."

"Yes, Jim has gone for the mail; he may bring one this afternoon. It
does my heart good to know the dear child is having such a happy
holiday. I would like to write and thank Mrs. Randolph for all her
kindness to Marjorie; she must be a lovely woman."

"I am sure she is, and the son must be a nice boy, too, judging from
what Marjorie says. Our little girl has made some good friends, as I
felt sure she would."

Mrs. Graham rose, and began folding up her work.

"I must go to the kitchen to look after Juanita," she said. "It is a
lovely afternoon. Why don't you get Undine to wheel you out in the sun
for an hour?"

"I think I will," said Miss Jessie, with a glance out of the windows at
the cloudless sky and brilliant winter sunshine. "Ah, here comes Undine.
Undine dear, I think I will go out for a little while."

The bright-faced, rosy-cheeked girl who entered the room at this moment
was a very different being from the pale, timid, little waif of four
months earlier. She had grown at least two inches, and the clothes which
had hung loosely about her in her first days at the ranch had now become
a tight fit. At Miss Jessie's request she smiled, and came hurrying to
the side of her kind friend.

"It's a glorious day," she said; "it makes one happy just to be alive.
I've had such a wonderful ride. I went as far as the railroad, and saw
the West Bound pass; it was two hours late. I'll get your warm coat and
some wraps and we'll sit behind the playhouse. You won't feel the wind
there, and it will be heavenly."

"Undine," said Miss Graham suddenly, when the two were comfortably
established in one of their favorite nooks; the invalid in her chair,
and her companion on a rug spread on the ground; "where did you learn
the song I heard you singing when you came in from your ride just now?"

"I forget which it was," said Undine, looking puzzled. "Oh, yes, I
remember--'A Highland Laddie Lived over the Lea.' I don't know where I
learned it--isn't it one of Jim's songs?"

"I don't think so, dear, but we can ask him. I never heard you sing it
before."

Something of the old, troubled, far-away look crept into Undine's face.

"I don't know how I remember things," she said, slowly; "they just come
into my head sometimes. Now that I think of it, I don't believe I have
ever heard Jim sing that song. I must have heard it somewhere, though."

Miss Graham said nothing, and there was a short pause, which Undine
broke.

"You and Mrs. Graham don't like to have me talk about the things I can't
remember," she said, a little wistfully.

"Only because we don't want you to distress yourself and try to force
your brain. I have always told you I was sure the memory would come back
some day."

"I think it is coming soon," said Undine, softly. "I keep having dreams.
I dreamt of my mother last night."

There was a quiver in the girl's voice, and Miss Jessie leaned forward
and laid a kind hand on her shoulder.

"Tell me about it, dear," she said, gently.

Undine drew a deep breath that was almost a sob.

"It was a beautiful dream," she said. "My mother and I were in a dear
little room, all furnished in pink and white. I don't know where it was,
but it seemed quite familiar in the dream. I was unhappy about
something, and my mother kissed me, and put her arms round me. She had
such a dear, beautiful face. Oh, Miss Jessie, do you suppose my poor
mother was killed in that dreadful earthquake?"

"My dear little girl, we cannot possibly know that; we must have
patience. Have you had other dreams?"

"Yes. The other night I dreamt I was playing with a boy in a swamp.
There was a black woman in the dream, too; she scolded us, but I wasn't
a bit afraid of her. Do you think perhaps they were people I used to
know?"

"I don't know, dear; it may be possible, but you mustn't let these
things worry you. You are happy here with us, are you not?"

"Happy!" cried the girl, with sparkling eyes, "I never expected to be so
happy anywhere. As long as I live I shall never forget all you and Mr.
and Mrs. Graham have done for me, but I can't help wanting to remember."

"Of course you can't; that is quite natural. We all want you to
remember, too, but we must have patience. The more you strain your
brain, the longer it may take for the memory to come back. You have been
a great comfort to us since Marjorie went away; I told her so in my last
letter."

"I am so glad," said Undine, smiling. "I promised Marjorie I would try,
but of course I knew I could never take her place. Oh, Miss Jessie, you
said I might read Marjorie's last letter. It came when I was out, you
know, and I didn't hear you read it to Mrs. Graham."

"So I did, I am glad you reminded me, for I had forgotten all about it.
It was written from the place in Virginia where she has been spending
the holidays, and tells all about their Christmas festivities. It is in
the right-hand drawer of my desk--you may read it whenever you like."

Undine glanced at the book in Miss Graham's lap.

"If you don't want me for anything, and are going to stay here for a
while, I think I will go and read it now," she said; "I love Marjorie's
letters."

"Very well, dear; I want to finish this book before we begin the one we
are going to read together. It won't take me more than fifteen minutes."

Undine scrambled to her feet.

"All right," she said; "I'll be back before that. Oh, Miss Jessie, isn't
the air glorious to-day? It makes me feel so happy and excited; just as
if something were going to happen."

Undine tripped away to the house, and Miss Graham, as she opened her
book, heard the clear young voice singing:

          "'A Highland laddie lives over the lea;
              A laddie both noble and gallant and free.'"

The song died away in the distance, and Miss Jessie became absorbed in
her story. It was very still, and not a sound came to disturb her until
she had turned the last page. Then she closed the book, and looked up in
surprise.

"How long Undine takes to read that letter!" she said to herself, in
some surprise.

Another ten minutes slipped away, but Miss Jessie was accustomed to
waiting patiently--she had done little else for the past eight years.

"Susie must have kept the child for something," she decided, and settled
comfortably back in her chair to await Undine's return.

But it was not like her sister-in-law to detain Undine without sending
some explanation; neither was it like the girl to remain away so long.
At the end of another ten minutes Miss Jessie began to be a little
curious.

"What can be the matter?" she said uneasily, her thoughts reverting to a
possible accident to her brother, who had gone to try some new horses
that afternoon. "I think I'll wheel myself back to the house and find
out."

But at that moment she caught sight of her sister-in-law coming towards
her across the lawn. Mrs. Graham was looking cheerful and serene as
usual, and carried some sewing in her hand.

"I thought I would come and join you," she said, as soon as she was
within speaking distance. "It's much too lovely to stay in doors.
Where's Undine?"

"I don't know," said Miss Jessie, "I thought she was with you. She went
in half an hour ago, to read Marjorie's last letter, which I had
forgotten to show her, and hasn't come back since."

"I haven't seen her," said Mrs. Graham, looking a little annoyed, "but
then I have been in the kitchen with Juanita. Undine ought not to go off
like this, and leave you alone so long."

"She never did such a thing before," said Miss Jessie, anxiously. "I
wish you would go and see where she is, Susie."

"Oh, she is all right, I am sure," Mrs. Graham maintained, but she
turned back towards the house, nevertheless, for it had also occurred to
her that it was unlike Undine to neglect her duty.

There was not a sound to be heard when Mrs. Graham reached the house and
although she called Undine several times, she received no answer.

"Where can the child be?" she said, beginning to feel a little
frightened, and she hurried to Undine's room. The door was open, and her
first impression was that the room was empty. She was turning away
again, more and more puzzled by the girl's mysterious disappearance,
when her eye was caught by a heap of something white lying on the floor
by the window, and in another moment she had hurried forward, with an
exclamation of dismay, and was bending over Undine, who lay, white and
unconscious on the floor, with Marjorie's letter clasped convulsively in
her hand.

When Undine opened her eyes she was lying on her bed, and Mrs. Graham
was bathing her forehead, while the faithful Juanita plied a palm-leaf
fan and held a bottle of smelling-salts to her nose. For a moment the
girl gazed about her in a kind of dull bewilderment; then a look of
recollection came into her eyes, and she started up, with a sharp cry.

"I'm not dead, I'm not dead! Oh, tell them it isn't true! I'm not; I'm
not!"

"Lie down, dear," said Mrs. Graham in a tone of gentle authority. "Of
course you are not dead; you fainted, that is all. You are better now,
and if you lie still for a few minutes you will be all right."

"But the letter said I was dead," persisted Undine, wildly, and she
fixed her big, terrified eyes on Mrs. Graham's astonished face. "It
said Barbara Randolph was dead, and her mother put flowers on her
grave."

Mrs. Graham was beginning to be seriously alarmed for the girl's reason,
but she made an effort to appear calm.

"My dear child," she said, soothingly, "you don't know what you are
saying. Barbara Randolph is the daughter of the lady with whom Marjorie
has been staying; she died long ago; she had nothing to do with you."

"But she didn't die, I know she didn't!" cried Undine, sitting up,
despite all Mrs. Graham's efforts to keep her quiet. "I knew it when I
read the letter. For one minute I remembered something horrible. I don't
remember it any more now, but I was so frightened, and--oh, Mrs. Graham,
I was so terribly frightened!" And the poor child burst into a fit of
wild, hysterical sobbing, and clung passionately to her kind friend's
neck.

       *       *       *       *       *

Miss Jessie pushed her wheeled-chair out onto the porch, and strained
her eyes in the gathering dusk, in the vain hope of seeing some
approaching figure. Fortunately the January evening was warm, but even
if it had been cold she would scarcely have been aware of the fact. She
was very anxious, and this long suspense of waiting was hard to bear.
It was more than two hours since Undine had regained consciousness, and
in all that time the girl had scarcely uttered an intelligible word. She
had passed from one hysterical fit into another, and Mrs. Graham and
Juanita were at their wits' end. For almost the first time in twelve
years Miss Jessie realized the awful loneliness of their lives. "Donald
must surely be back soon," she told herself, trying to be patient, "and
Jim will be here with the mail before long. Oh, that poor child--what
can it all mean?"

There was a slight sound behind her, and Mrs. Graham, too, stepped out
on the porch. She was looking pale and distressed.

"How is she now?" Miss Jessie whispered, anxiously.

"I think she has fallen into a doze; she must be quite exhausted, poor
child. She has had a terrible shock of some kind."

"Do you think it can have been caused by anything in Marjorie's letter?
She must have been reading it when she fainted."

"I don't know what to think," said Mrs. Graham, clasping her hands
nervously. "She spoke of that Randolph girl--the little girl who was
killed in the earthquake, you know. Oh, Jessie, you don't suppose--"
Mrs. Graham did not finish her sentence, but the two women looked at
each other in the dusk, and both their faces were pale and startled.

"I must go back," said Mrs. Graham in a hurried whisper; "I dare not
leave her long. When she wakes she may remember; I think her memory is
coming back. I am afraid you will take cold out here."

"I am not cold, but I will come in soon. I am waiting for Donald and
Jim. I must warn them not to speak loud; it might startle her again."

Mrs. Graham made no further objection, but went back into the house and
Miss Jessie folded her hands and waited.

Five, ten minutes passed, and then came the sound of distant hoofs. With
a sigh of intense relief, Miss Jessie sent the wheeled-chair gliding
smoothly off the porch, and across the lawn. The hoof-beats drew nearer,
and now she heard voices. Was it her brother or Jim, and who were the
others, for she distinctly heard more than one voice?

"Is it you, Donald?" she called, and in the still, clear air, her voice
was audible an eighth of a mile away.

"No, Miss, it ain't Mr. Graham, it's me," came the answer in Jim's
well-known voice. "I've got some folks with me."

Miss Jessie waited in silence while the hoofs and voices drew nearer. It
was no uncommon thing for strangers to stop at the ranch, where they
were always sure of a hospitable reception and a night's lodging. She
was glad Jim was not alone. Perhaps the visitors, whoever they were,
might be able to help, but how she could not imagine. It was nearly
dark, and the first few stars were beginning to glimmer in the evening
sky.

The horses were very near now, and she could distinguish three figures,
one was Jim Hathaway, the other two were strangers.

"I beg your pardon, Madame." It was the elder of the two strangers who
spoke; he had sprung from his horse, and taken off his hat. Even in the
dim light Miss Jessie could see that he was a gentleman. His companion
she noticed was much younger, scarcely more than a boy indeed, and he,
too, was regarding her with eager, questioning eyes.

"I must introduce myself," the gentleman went on, courteously. "I think
you may have heard Marjorie speak of me. I am Dr. Randolph, and this is
my nephew Beverly."

Miss Jessie gave a little joyful cry, and held out both hands.

"Is it about Undine?" she whispered breathlessly. "Have you come for
her, and is it really true that the child is your niece?"

       *       *       *       *       *

It was some time before Undine awoke from the heavy sleep of exhaustion
into which she had fallen. She opened her eyes, gazed about her vaguely,
and murmured, "Mother! I want Mother."

"Yes, dear, I know," said Mrs. Graham, softly kissing the girl's hot
forehead. "Your mother isn't here, but she is safe and well, and you
shall go to her very soon."

Undine smiled faintly, and then a troubled look came into her face.

"I forgot her," she said, dreamily, "I forgot my mother for a long time,
but I remember now, and I want her--oh, I want her." And she stretched
out her arms in helpless longing.

Then Mrs. Graham moved aside, and some one else bent over her.

"Babs," said a low, tremulous voice, "Babs darling, don't you know me?
It's Beverly."

With a great cry of joy Undine started up, and in another second she was
clinging convulsively round her brother's neck.

"Beverly," she sobbed, "oh, Beverly, I remember; I remember everything.
It's all come back; poor Aunt Helen, that dreadful, dreadful time! You
thought I was dead, and you and Mother put flowers on my grave; but I
wasn't dead, I had only forgotten. Hold me, Beverly, hold me tight; I'm
so afraid I'm going to forget again."




CHAPTER XXII

UNDINE TELLS HER STORY


BUT Undine did not forget again, although it was some time before she
was able to give any coherent account of what she could remember.
Indeed, she was in such a feverish, hysterical condition, that Dr.
Randolph would not allow any attempt at questioning her that night.

"She has had a terrible shock, poor child," he said to Mrs. Graham. "The
reading of that letter must have brought everything back with a rush and
the knowledge that she had been mourned as dead for nearly three years
was almost more than she could bear. But she is young and strong, and a
good night's sleep will do wonders for her. When I think of what we owe
to you and your--" The doctor's voice broke suddenly, and he impulsively
held out his hand.

"I think our obligations are mutual," said Mrs. Graham, smiling, though
there were tears in her eyes. "According to Marjorie's last letter, you
and Mrs. Randolph have been making our little girl very happy, while
your niece has been a great comfort to us. It is all so strange and
wonderful that I can scarcely realize yet that it isn't a dream."

It was pitiful to see Undine cling to her brother; she could not bear to
have him out of her sight for a moment, and Beverly himself, almost
stunned by the great shock of the discovery that Undine and Barbara were
really one and the same, coming at the end of four days of almost
unendurable suspense, could do little beyond hovering over his sister,
in joy and thankfulness too deep for words.

"Does Mother know, Beverly?" Undine whispered, late that evening, when
the two were alone together.

"No, Babs, she doesn't know yet, but we are going to take you home just
as soon as we can. We couldn't let Mother even suspect until we were
sure ourselves. Marjorie was certain she recognized your photograph, but
Uncle George and I couldn't believe it was true; it seemed so
impossible."

"Poor, poor Mother," sighed Undine; "oh, Beverly, how unhappy she must
have been!"

"Don't talk about it, Babs; you know Uncle George doesn't want you to
talk. You must try to go to sleep, so as to be able to start for home as
soon as possible."

"I'm afraid to go to sleep," protested Undine, feverishly. "Perhaps when
I wake I shall have forgotten everything again. Oh, Beverly, don't let
me forget again."

"Of course we won't let you," said Beverly, putting a strong arm around
her, protectingly. "You are quite safe now, you know, Babs darling,
Uncle George and I are here, and we're going to take you home to
Mother."

Undine breathed a deep sigh of relief, as she nestled in her brother's
arms, and when she fell asleep at last it was with Beverly's hand
clasped fast in hers.

But after a long night's sleep, and a joyful waking, to find that she
had not forgotten again, Undine was quite a different creature, and
during the morning that followed she was able to give her uncle and
brother a fairly clear account of her adventures.

"I remember it all quite well now," she said. "Aunt Helen was ill that
night, and she said she would have the maid sleep in her room, in case
she might need something. I slept in the maid's room, which was just
across the hall. I was very tired, and I think I must have gone to
sleep as soon as I was in bed, for I don't remember anything until I
woke hearing a terrible noise. The whole hotel seemed to be rocking, and
I saw some of the things on the bureau fall over, and a picture came
down off the wall. I think I was too frightened to move, for I lay quite
still, thinking every minute that Aunt Helen would come and tell me what
had happened. In a few moments the shaking stopped and then I heard
people screaming and running about in the halls.

"Aunt Helen didn't come, or the maid either, and at last I got up, and
went to look for them. I was in my nightgown and bare feet, but I was
too frightened to stop to put any clothes on. I ran out into the hall,
intending to go to Aunt Helen's room, but something frightful had
happened; there wasn't any room, only a great pile of bricks and mortar,
and I heard people say one of the chimneys had fallen in. Oh, it was
terrible--I can't talk about it!" And the poor child began to shiver
convulsively.

"Never mind about that part of the story, dear," Dr. Randolph said,
soothingly, while Beverly put his arm round her.

"I called and called to Aunt Helen," Undine went on in a voice scarcely
above a whisper, "but nobody answered, and then the house began to
shake again and people screamed that the walls were falling.

"The next thing I remember is being out in the street. I don't know how
I got there, but I was running along in my bare feet, in the midst of a
great crowd. I don't know how far I ran or where I went. I think I must
have been crazed with fright. I tried to speak to people, but nobody
took any notice of me. I heard them saying there had been a terrible
earthquake, and that the whole city had been destroyed. At last I got
very tired, and I think I must have been faint too, for everything grew
black, and I was so cold. I remember going inside a doorway, and
thinking I would rest there for a few minutes, and then the stone must
have fallen on my head, for I don't remember anything more till I woke
up in the hospital, and didn't even know my name."

"Of course it must have been the poor maid who was killed," said
Beverly. "We never dreamed of that, because we felt so sure you and Aunt
Helen had roomed together. But Babs dear, did you never remember
anything at all--not even the least little thing?"

Undine shook her head.

"I used to have little gleams of memory sometimes," she said, "but they
were gone again in a minute. I had one the first time I heard Jim sing
'Mandalay,' and for one second I think I almost remembered you, Beverly.
Another time I almost remembered was when Mrs. Graham was reading a
letter from Marjorie, in which she mentioned your name for the first
time. I kept saying 'Randolph, Randolph' over and over to myself for a
long time, but after the first minute the words didn't seem to mean
anything to me. It wasn't till yesterday when I read that letter, and
saw all your names together--Mother's and yours, and Uncle George's and
then that part about going to Barbara's grave--that it all came back
with a rush, and I was so frightened that I fainted."

Later in the day Undine--or Barbara, as I suppose we must call her
now--had a long talk with her uncle. Dr. Randolph had insisted on
Beverly's going out for a walk. The boy was utterly worn out from
excitement and suspense, and his uncle feared he would be really ill if
precautions were not taken. So he was sent off for a long tramp over the
ranch with Mr. Graham, and the doctor sat down by his little niece's
bedside, and tried to draw her thoughts away from painful memories, by
talking of Marjorie, and of her own life on the ranch.

"They have all been so good to me here, Uncle George," Barbara said, the
grateful tears starting to her eyes. "If you could have seen me when I
first came! I am sure I looked like a tramp, and I was so miserable I
didn't care much what became of me. I don't think many people would have
believed my crazy story, but they took me right in without a word, and
have treated me just as if I belonged to them ever since. Aren't Mrs.
Graham and Miss Jessie lovely?"

"They are indeed," said the doctor, heartily. "We owe them a debt of
gratitude that can never be repaid. Miss Graham has one of the sweetest
faces I have ever seen. Has she been a cripple all her life?"

Barbara caught her breath as a sudden recollection flashed into her
mind.

"Uncle George," she cried excitedly, "aren't you a great surgeon?"

"I am a surgeon certainly," said her uncle, smiling, "but I don't know
just what you would call a great one; why do you want to know?"

"Because," said Barbara, clasping her hands, and regarding the doctor
with shining eyes, "now Marjorie can have her wish--the thing she wants
more than anything else in the world, and that she and I have been
praying for all winter."

And in a few rapid words she told the story of Miss Graham's accident,
and of Marjorie's hopes.

Dr. Randolph said nothing, but he looked much interested, and when
Beverly returned from his walk, he left the brother and sister together,
and went in quest of Mrs. Graham, with whom he had a long talk. Then
Miss Jessie was taken into their confidence, and all through the long
afternoon Barbara and Beverly waited in eager anxiety for their uncle's
return.

Mr. Graham was obliged to ride some distance to another ranch that
afternoon, in order to see a man on business, and it was late in the
evening when he returned, and found his old classmate waiting for him on
the porch.

"Well, and how are things going?" he inquired cheerfully, when Jim had
taken away his horse. "I trust our little friend is better."

"She is much better, thank you," Dr. Randolph answered. "She is fast
recovering from the shock, and I hope we may be able to start for home
by the day after to-morrow. Her mother must be told as soon as possible,
and Barbara herself can scarcely wait to get home. I am going to make
arrangements to leave on the first available train for the East
and--Graham, I want to ask you a favor."

"I am sure I shall be glad to do anything in my power," Mr. Graham said,
smiling; "what is it?"

"I want you to let me take your wife and sister back to New York with
us."

"My wife and sister!" repeated Mr. Graham in amazement. "Why, my dear
boy, my poor sister hasn't left her wheeled-chair for eight years. I am
sure that she could not stand such a journey."

"I think she could," said the doctor, quietly. "I should take a
compartment for her, of course, and she could lie down during the whole
trip. As for the drive to the station, I think that could also be
managed without much discomfort. She tells me she often takes fairly
long drives with you and your wife. Barbara is still very much shaken,
and will need a woman's care on the journey. Your wife can be of great
assistance to us, and as to your sister--well, the fact is, Graham, I
made an examination this afternoon, with her and Mrs. Graham's consent,
and I see no reason why an operation cannot be performed. I can't
promise an absolute cure, but I have strong hopes."

Mr. Graham did not speak, but he grasped his old friend's hand in
gratitude too deep for words, and the doctor went away well satisfied,
to carry the good news to his niece and nephew.

"Oh, how happy Marjorie will be!" cried Barbara, with sparkling eyes.
"When she wrote me that she had met a great surgeon, but would never
have the courage to speak to him about her aunt, how little either of us
dreamed--oh, what a wonderful, beautiful thing it all is! To think that
in five days I shall be with Mother. You don't think the shock will make
her ill, do you, Uncle George?"

"I hope not, dear, but we must be very careful how the news is broken to
her. Now I want Beverly to go to bed, and you must try to sleep, too,
Barbara, for you will need all your strength for the journey, and the
meeting with your mother."

But it was a long time before Barbara fell asleep that night. Old
memories were trooping back thick and fast, and there was so much that
was happy as well as sad to remember. She breathed more than one little
prayer of thankfulness to the dear Heavenly Father, who had watched
over her through all her trials and dangers, and brought her back at
last to home and friends. And when sleep came at last, it was a
peaceful, refreshing sleep, untroubled by feverish dreams.




CHAPTER XXIII

BREAKING THE NEWS


"DO sit down, Marjorie; you haven't been still for five minutes since
luncheon." Elsie spoke in a tone of weary exasperation, as she laid down
the book she had been trying to read, and regarded her cousin's flushed
cheeks and sparkling eyes, with a half amused, half annoyed expression.

Marjorie laughed nervously.

"I'm sorry I've been so restless," she said, "but how can I help it.
Just think, they'll be here this very day, and Mrs. Randolph doesn't
know a single thing yet."

"Of course I know it's the most exciting thing that ever happened,"
Elsie admitted, with resignation, "but one can't help getting tired even
of exciting things when one has heard of nothing else for a whole week.
It will be a week to-morrow since you got that telegram, and I don't
believe you've thought of another thing since."

"I don't believe I have," agreed Marjorie, "but then how could I? Oh,
Elsie, I'm so happy when I think it has all come about through my
recognizing that photograph! Just suppose Beverly and I hadn't gone to
Mammy's cabin that afternoon. I might never have seen a picture of
Barbara, and the Randolphs might never have known."

"I wonder how they are going to break the news to Mrs. Randolph,"
remarked Elsie, without heeding her cousin's last observation. "I should
think it would be dreadfully dangerous; the shock might kill her."

Marjorie's bright face clouded.

"I can't help worrying about it," she said, "but I am sure Dr. Randolph
will find a way of doing it. It's wonderful to see her so calm, just
doing every-day things, and talking as if nothing unusual were
happening, when we are all so excited and nervous."

"I really don't see how you managed to keep her from suspecting when you
were on the way home," said Elsie; "I'm afraid I should have let out
something without intending to."

"I couldn't do that," said Marjorie, gravely. "Think how terrible it
would have been if Mrs. Randolph had hoped and then been disappointed.
I was sure myself, but neither Dr. Randolph nor Beverly believed it
could be true. I shall never forget that last evening in Virginia.
Beverly and I were both almost ill from excitement, and yet we had to
act just as if nothing unusual had happened. Fortunately the doctor and
Beverly were to start the first thing in the morning, so we all went to
bed early. I don't believe any of us slept a wink; I know I didn't. The
day on the train wasn't quite so bad, because Mrs. Patterson was with
us, and she hadn't been told anything, and could be natural without
trying. I pretended to be very much interested in a book, so as not to
have to talk much, but I couldn't tell you what it was about. And all
the time Mrs. Randolph was just as sweet and calm as possible, and
worried about me because my hands were cold, and I couldn't eat."

"I think you were very plucky," said Elsie.

The bright color rushed into Marjorie's cheeks; this was the first
compliment Elsie had ever paid her.

"I wasn't at all plucky," she said, modestly; "any one else would have
done the same thing. I'm glad you think I was, though, for I do want you
to like me."

"Of course I like you," said Elsie, reddening in her turn. "There's the
door-bell; I wonder if it's Mamma."

"Perhaps it's a letter," cried Marjorie, springing to her feet; "I ought
to have a letter from home to-day. I haven't heard a word since that
little note from Aunt Jessie the morning after Barbara was found."

But it was not a letter. Neither was it Mrs. Carleton, who had gone
driving with a friend. In a moment the faithful Hortense appeared with a
message.

"Madame Randolph has sent to inquire if Mademoiselle Marjorie will come
to her apartment for a short time. Her friend has been obliged to go
out, and she is alone."

Marjorie clasped her hands in dismay, and turned a little pale.

"Send word you're very busy, and can't possibly come," suggested Elsie.
But Marjorie shook her head.

"I shall have to go," she said, with a little gasp. "Mrs. Randolph has
been so good to me; she would think it so strange if I didn't come when
she sent for me. Say I will be there in a few minutes, Hortense."

"You really are a wonder, Marjorie," remarked Elsie, with involuntary
admiration, as Hortense left the room with the message. "I'm sure I
should never be able to do it."

"Yes, you would," said Marjorie, smiling and without another word she
followed Hortense out of the room.

Marjorie's heart was beating very fast when she rang Mrs. Randolph's
bell five minutes later, but when that lady herself opened the door, and
greeted her guest with her usual serene cheerfulness, the girl pulled
herself together with a mighty effort, and her friend noticed nothing
unusual in her manner, except that her cheeks were flushed and her eyes
shining.

"I am so glad you could come this afternoon," Mrs. Randolph said,
leading the way to the sitting-room. "I haven't seen you for days, and
was beginning to feel quite neglected." She spoke playfully, but
Marjorie felt the gentle reproach in her tone, and her heart beat faster
than ever.

"Indeed I didn't mean to neglect you," she said, eagerly, "but--but you
see I have had a good deal to do since I came home; school began on
Monday."

"I understand, dear," said Mrs. Randolph, smiling, "and I am not blaming
you in the least, but I have missed you very much."

"You have had Mrs. Patterson," said Marjorie, as she took the seat her
friend indicated beside her on the sofa.

"Oh, yes, and she has been a great comfort, for I have missed Beverly
terribly. He and the doctor will be at home this afternoon, you know."

"Yes," said Marjorie; "Mrs. Patterson told us at luncheon. She said you
had a headache; I hope it's better."

"Much better, thank you, dear. I didn't come down to luncheon because I
wanted to be quite bright and well this evening when Beverly is here.
This is always a rather sad day for me; it is my little Barbara's
birthday."

Marjorie's heart gave one big jump, and began throbbing so fast she
could scarcely breathe. She could not have spoken had her life depended
on it, but fortunately Mrs. Randolph did not appear to expect an answer.

"My little girl would have been fifteen to-day," she said, sadly. "It
seems hard to realize; she was such a child when she went away. I have
missed Beverly so much to-day; he and I always talk of Barbara on her
birthday."

"Would you like to talk to me about her, Mrs. Randolph?" said Marjorie,
in a voice that was scarcely above a whisper.

"I should like it very much. Indeed, that is why I sent for you. Mrs.
Patterson has gone out. I offered to go with her, but she said she had
some important business to attend to, and would rather go alone. I am
afraid something is troubling her, and she doesn't want to worry me
about it."

Marjorie, who knew that Mrs. Patterson had gone to the station to meet
the travelers, in answer to an urgent telegram from Dr. Randolph, said
nothing. Mrs. Patterson, being a nervous, excitable little woman, had
been purposely kept in ignorance of the real reason of her cousins'
Western trip, and it was in order to break the news to her that the
doctor had wired her to meet him at the station, and to say nothing on
the subject of her errand to Mrs. Randolph. Consequently, the poor
little lady had been filled by apprehensions of something dreadful
having happened to one or both of the travelers, and had departed in a
state of perturbation well calculated to arouse Mrs. Randolph's
suspicions that something was troubling her.

There was a moment's pause, and then Mrs. Randolph went on.

"I never talk of my little girl to strangers--it is all too sacred for
that--but you are not a stranger any more. I have loved you dearly ever
since we stood together at my Barbara's grave, and you showed me by your
silent sympathy how well you understood."

Marjorie could not speak, but she took her friend's hand, and stroked it
softly, while Mrs. Randolph went on, calmly, though with a quiver in her
voice:

"I used to try to make the children's birthdays as happy as possible; I
thought they would be pleasant memories for them when they were older.
Even the year after my husband died, when my heart was very sad, I
wanted them to have a merry time. Little children's lives should never
be saddened. I think you would have loved my little girl, Marjorie; she
was very sweet."

"I know I should," said Marjorie, with a sob, that was half hysterical.

"I am afraid she was a sad rogue sometimes," said Mrs. Randolph,
smiling; "Beverly and I often laugh even now over the memory of some of
her pranks. I want him to remember all the bright, pleasant things, and
not dwell too much on the sadness."

"Mammy told me about some of Barbara's pranks," said Marjorie, "she
showed me her photograph, too."

Mrs. Randolph unfastened a small gold locket from a chain she always
wore about her neck, and opened it. Inside was the miniature of a
merry-faced girl of twelve--the same face that had looked at Marjorie
from the photograph in Mammy's cabin.

"That was taken only a few weeks before my little girl went away," she
said. "She was just twelve then. I suppose she would look older now, but
I can never think of Babs as growing up."

Then Marjorie had an inspiration. How it came she never knew, but she
had yielded to it before giving herself time to think.

"That picture reminds me of some one I know," she said, and the moment
the words were out she would have given everything she possessed to have
left them unsaid.

"Who is it?" Mrs. Randolph asked, her eyes still resting lovingly on the
face of the miniature.

"A girl who has been at my home since last summer," said Marjorie, who
was beginning to feel cold and sick with excitement and apprehension,
but was determined to go on now that she had begun. "She came to the
ranch one day all by herself. She had walked all the way from the
railroad. It was a very strange case; she had had an accident, and
forgotten everything about herself, even her own name."

"Forgotten her name!" said Mrs. Randolph, incredulously. "What a curious
thing--are you sure her story was true?"

"Oh, yes, quite sure. She was such a dear girl, we couldn't doubt her.
Besides Father wrote to the people she had lived with since her
accident, and they said everything Undine had told us was true. We
called her Undine because it was pretty, and we didn't know her real
name."

"Poor child," said Mrs. Randolph, closing the miniature as she spoke.
"Has she never remembered anything about herself since?"

"She hadn't a week ago," said Marjorie, wondering how her shaking lips
formed the words, "but perhaps she may some time. Oh, Mrs. Randolph,
suppose she should remember, and it should turn out that she had
relatives--brothers and sisters, and--and perhaps a mother, who had been
mourning her as dead! Can you think how her mother would feel? Can you
even imagine it, Mrs. Randolph?"

"I think such joy would be more than any mother could bear," said Mrs.
Randolph, softly. "But such strange, romantic things don't often happen
in this world, Marjorie dear. The poor child's mother is probably dead,
or she would have found her long ago. How did the accident happen?"

Marjorie gave a great gasp.

"We--we are not quite sure," she said. "Undine says the people at the
hospital told her a stone must have fallen on her head. She was found in
San Francisco under some ruins, after--after the earthquake."

"After the earthquake," repeated Mrs. Randolph in a strange, startled
tone, and she grew suddenly pale. "Oh, poor, poor child! At least my
little Barbara was spared those horrors. Why have you never told me
about this girl before, Marjorie?"

"Because Beverly said it made you sad to have any one speak of the
earthquake, and I couldn't have told Undine's story without mentioning
it. It was dreadful, of course, but she was saved. Think of it, Mrs.
Randolph, she was saved, and perhaps some time--" poor Marjorie's
over-strained nerves gave way, and she burst into tears.

Mrs. Randolph had grown very white; she was trembling, too, but she
laid a firm hand on the girl's shoulder.

"Marjorie," she cried sharply, "what does this mean? Why are you telling
me all this? Something has happened, I know it has--oh, Marjorie, for
God's sake tell me what it is! My little girl is dead; they brought her
home to me, though they would not let me see her dear face. Marjorie,
why do you cry so? You must tell me at once, do you hear? I say at
once."

"Oh, Mrs. Randolph, darling Mrs. Randolph, it isn't anything sad, indeed
it isn't," sobbed Marjorie, with her arms about her friend's neck. "It's
something beautiful; more beautiful and wonderful than you can ever
imagine. I can't say any more, but Beverly will be here very soon, and
he will tell you. Try to think of the very greatest joy that could
possibly come to any one, and perhaps you will begin to have an idea
what it is."

Marjorie paused, conscious of the fact that some one had entered the
room. In their excitement neither she nor Mrs. Randolph had noticed the
opening of the door, or the sound of an approaching footstep. But now as
she lifted her face from her friend's shoulder, Marjorie saw two figures
standing on the threshold; they were Dr. Randolph and Beverly. At the
same moment Mrs. Randolph also recognized them, and held out her arms to
her son.

"Beverly," she cried, "tell me what it is! You know, I see it in your
face. Oh, Beverly, my darling, it isn't--it can't be news of Barbara?"

"Yes, Mother, it is!" cried the boy, gathering her in his strong arms.
"Can you bear a great shock, Mother--a great joyful shock?--because if
you can, Uncle George and I have something to tell you."

Marjorie waited for no more; such scenes were not for other eyes to see
or other ears to hear. With a bound, she was out of the room, and flying
across the corridor. In her flight she darted by two other figures
without even seeing them; a trembling, white-faced girl clinging
nervously to an older woman, whose face was scarcely less white than her
own. She had but one thought: to reach her room before the burst of
hysterical excitement completely overpowered her. A frantic ring at the
Carletons' bell, and then the door was thrown open, and she was clinging
to some one--presumably Hortense--crying and laughing both together.

"Oh, Hortense, Hortense," she wailed, "I've told her, and they've come!
You don't think the shock will kill her, do you?"

But it was not Hortense who answered, or who held the hysterical child
in loving, motherly arms.

"Marjorie, my dear little Marjorie, don't tremble so! Everything will be
all right, my darling, I know it will, and here are Aunt Jessie and I
come all the way from Arizona to give you a big surprise."




CHAPTER XXIV

MARJORIE HAS HER WISH


MARJORIE declared afterwards that she was sure that was the happiest
moment of her life, but at the time the joyful surprise, coming so soon
after the nervous strain of the past hour, proved almost too much for
her, and she could do nothing for some time but hold her mother tight,
and cry as if her heart would break.

"It's the one thing I've been wishing for every day, and praying for
every night since I came to New York," Marjorie said to her aunt, late
that evening, when Miss Graham was in bed, and her niece was sitting
beside her, holding her hand. "But I never dared hope it would really
happen, even when I knew Dr. Randolph had gone to Arizona. We were all
so excited about Barbara; it didn't seem as if he or Beverly would be
able to think of anything else."

"It was all Undine's doing," said Miss Jessie, smiling. She was looking
pale and tired, but very happy and Marjorie gazed at her aunt, with
shining eyes.

"You know it was Undine who told her uncle about my accident," the
invalid went on. "Dr. Randolph made an examination, and he hopes that I
may be much helped by an operation. He is going to bring another surgeon
to see me to-morrow, and if they agree in their opinion, I am to go to a
hospital."

Miss Graham spoke cheerfully, but there was a slight tremor in her
voice, and Marjorie grew suddenly grave. They were both silent for a
moment, and then Marjorie said:

"Isn't Beverly a dear, and don't you like Dr. Randolph ever so much,
too?"

"I do indeed," said Miss Jessie, heartily. "I shall never forget their
kindness during that long journey. As for Undine, she could not have
been more devoted to me if she had been my own little niece. It has been
a wonderful experience, Marjorie; I never expected to see the East
again."

Marjorie bent and kissed her.

"Beautiful things do happen in the world as well as sad ones, don't
they?" she said, softly. "When I think of you and Mother being here, and
of Mrs. Randolph having found her Barbara, my heart is so full it seems
as if it must surely burst. Here comes Mother; perhaps she will be able
to tell us how Mrs. Randolph has borne the shock."

Mrs. Graham's news was most reassuring.

"I have seen Beverly," she said, "and he says his mother is quite calm
now. At first they were anxious about her, but only for a little while.
Beverly says his uncle thinks it was a fortunate thing you were able to
prepare her a little before they came, Marjorie; otherwise it would have
been more difficult to break the news to her."

Marjorie gave a long sigh of relief.

"I'm so glad it wasn't wrong," she said. "I was horribly frightened
after I had begun, but when Mrs. Randolph showed me that picture, it
came to me all at once to tell her about Undine. I thought that if she
heard of one girl who was saved from the earthquake, she might be able
to believe that another girl was saved, too."

Mrs. Graham and Miss Jessie both smiled, and then Mrs. Graham said she
must obey the doctor's instructions, and see that her sister-in-law was
kept quiet, and went to sleep early.

Marjorie and her mother had a long talk that night, after Aunt Jessie
was asleep, and the girl opened her heart as she had not done since
leaving home, and Mrs. Graham learned of many things that she had not
been told in letters.

"I think Elsie really does like me now," finished Marjorie, when she had
told of the many heartaches caused by the fear that her cousin did not
like her. "She has been very sweet since I came back from Virginia, and
just as kind and sympathetic as she could be."

Mrs. Graham looked pleased.

"Elsie has been spoiled," she said, "but I believe she has the right
stuff in her, after all. I am glad you have told me all these things,
dear, although I understand your reasons for not writing them. You have
had a harder time than I suspected, but I don't think it has done you
any harm. Do you know, Marjorie, I am inclined to be rather proud of my
little girl?"

Those last words of her mother's filled Marjorie's cup to the brim, and
I doubt if in all the great city that night, there were two happier
beings than she and Barbara Randolph.

But it was not all happiness for Marjorie during the next few days.
There followed hours of keen anxiety about Aunt Jessie, and for a time
she forgot everything else while she waited in suspense for the verdict
of the two great surgeons.

It was on an afternoon three days later, that she and Barbara sat
together in the Randolphs' parlor, waiting for the news, which was to
tell them whether Jessie Graham was to go through life a helpless
cripple, or be restored to health and strength once more. The day before
she had been taken to a private hospital, and the girls knew that an
operation was to be performed that afternoon. They were alone, for Mrs.
Graham was with her sister-in-law, and Mrs. Randolph--almost as anxious
as the others--had gone to the hospital for news, promising to return as
soon as possible. So Marjorie and Barbara sat together side by side on
the sofa, holding each other's hands, and waiting in almost breathless
suspense.

"Mother will be sure to let us know just as soon as there's anything to
tell," whispered Barbara, anxious to cheer her friend. "She says Uncle
George told her he was very hopeful."

"I know," said Marjorie, "he told us all so, but I can't help being
frightened when I think of all it means to Aunt Jessie. She doesn't say
much, but I know how she must feel. Just think how we would feel if we
hadn't walked a step for more than eight years."

"Where is your cousin this afternoon?" inquired Barbara, by way of
changing the subject. She was almost as anxious as Marjorie, but she
had been living at high pressure for so long, it was a relief to get
down to commonplaces.

"I don't know," said Marjorie; "she was going out, but it rained so hard
Aunt Julia wouldn't let her go, on account of her cold. Aunt Julia is
very fussy about colds."

"Don't you think she would like to come in here with us?" suggested
Barbara. "She may be lonely all by herself."

"I don't believe she is lonely," said Marjorie, doubtfully, "but if you
think she might like to come--"

A ring at the door-bell brought Marjorie's sentence to an abrupt end,
and both girls sprang to their feet.

"I'll see who it is," said Barbara; "it may be a message from Mother."
And she flew to open the door, while Marjorie sank back in her seat,
feeling suddenly cold and sick with fear.

But it was not a message from Mrs. Randolph; it was Elsie.

"I just came to ask if you had heard anything yet," she said, looking
rather embarrassed, as she noticed the expression of disappointment on
Barbara's face.

"No, we haven't," Barbara answered; "we thought it might be a message
when we heard the bell. Won't you come in?"

Elsie hesitated.

"Do you really want me?" she asked, doubtfully; "I thought perhaps you
would rather be by yourselves."

"Of course we want you," declared Barbara, heartily, while Marjorie--in
the background--gave a little gasp of astonishment. Such humility from
the proud Elsie was something that had never entered her imagination.

Elsie made no remark, but she came in, and followed Barbara to the
sitting-room, where Marjorie smiled a welcome which appeared to set her
cousin more at her ease.

"I am sure you must be almost as anxious as we are," said Barbara,
"though of course you don't know Miss Jessie as well. No one could help
loving her."

"No, they couldn't," agreed Elsie, in a rather low voice, and then she
walked over to the window, and stood with her back to the others,
looking out at the falling rain.

Nobody talked much during the next half-hour. Marjorie and Barbara both
had lumps in their throats, and words did not come easily. Elsie, too,
was unusually silent. There was another little excitement when the bell
rang again, and Beverly came in. Beverly had been through a great deal
during the past two weeks, but boys of eighteen cannot live on high
pressure for very long without a reaction setting in. Beverly was a very
natural, healthy-minded boy, and the reaction in his case took the form
of unusually high spirits.

"Don't all have such long faces," he remarked, cheerfully, surveying the
solemn little group. "Just make up your minds everything is coming out
all right, and you'll see it will. I've got more faith in Uncle George
than in any other surgeon in the country. Think of what he did for that
English boy we met at the Bells'."

"I know Uncle George is wonderful," said Barbara, a trifle more hopeful,
"but even he may not be able to cure everybody. You would be just as
anxious as Marjorie and I, Beverly, if you knew dear Miss Jessie as well
as we do."

"I didn't say I wasn't anxious. I only said I didn't see any use in such
long faces before you know whether there was anything to be mournful
about. How do you do, Miss Elsie? I haven't seen you in a week of
Sundays."

In his present exuberant spirits, Beverly was quite ready to forget past
unpleasantness, but Elsie had not forgotten, as her heightened color
and embarrassed manner plainly showed.

Beverly went to the piano, and began playing rag-time, with the cheerful
desire of raising the drooping spirits of the party. He proposed they
should sing college songs, but nobody felt inclined for singing and the
attempt proved a dismal failure.

"What a very uncomfortable thing suspense is," remarked Barbara, as the
clock struck five.

"You would say so if you had been through the suspense Marjorie and I
have," her brother said. "We know something of what suspense means,
don't we, Marjorie?"

"Indeed we do," said Marjorie, rousing herself from present anxieties
with an effort. "Oh, Beverly, those awful days when you and your uncle
were on your way to Arizona, and I couldn't be absolutely sure I hadn't
made a mistake about that photo after all. Suppose I had been mistaken,
and you had had that terrible disappointment!"

"Well, you were not mistaken, you see," broke in Beverly, who felt that
the recollection of those days was still too vivid to bear discussion.
"Come and sit by me, Babs," and he made room for his sister on the piano
stool.

But all suspense, however long, must come to an end at last, and just as
the clock was striking half past five, there was another ring at the
bell, followed by a simultaneous rush to the door. Only Marjorie
remained behind. Until that moment she had scarcely realized how great
her anxiety was, and her knees shook so that she could not rise from her
chair. She heard all the others talking at once, apparently asking some
question, and then Mrs. Randolph's voice, but she could not hear her
words.

"Marjorie, Marjorie, where are you?" cried Barbara joyfully; "here's
Mother!"

"I'm here," said Marjorie, faintly, and the next moment Mrs. Randolph
was beside her, holding both her cold hands. Marjorie's eyes asked the
question her lips refused to form, and Mrs. Randolph bent and kissed
her.

"Marjorie dear," she said in a voice that was not quite steady, though
she was smiling, "your mother wanted me to tell you that the operation
is over, and that Dr. Randolph feels almost certain it has been
successful."




CHAPTER XXV

ELSIE REDEEMS HERSELF


"DO you know, Aunt Jessie, that to-morrow will be the first of May? It's
nearly four months since you and Mother came to New York."

Miss Graham was leaning back in a comfortable arm-chair by an open
window, through which the bright spring sunshine was pouring, flooding
every corner of the pleasant hotel bedroom. She was still looking rather
frail and delicate, but there was an expression of hope and joy in her
face, that had never been there in the old days at the ranch. A crutch
stood at her side, but there was no wheeled-chair to be seen. At
Marjorie's words she looked round with a smile.

"Time has certainly flown," she said. "Have you had a pleasant ride?"

"It was glorious. Beverly and I had a splendid gallop. I hope you
enjoyed your drive."

"Yes, it was lovely," said Miss Jessie, secretly thinking that Marjorie
had grown very pretty lately. She looked so well in her perfectly
fitting riding habit, with her rosy cheeks and sparkling eyes. "I
wasn't at all tired when I came home either, which Dr. Randolph
considers a distinct gain. He says I am one of his star patients. Have
you finished your lessons for to-morrow?"

"Haven't any; it's Saturday, you know. I shall have plenty of time to
study between now and Monday. I came to have a little chat with you
before I dress. I'm going out this evening, you remember. It's the last
meeting of the Club, and quite an important occasion. The Bells are
sailing for Europe to-morrow, and Lulu is our president."

"I thought you wrote me that Elsie was elected president," said Miss
Graham, who seldom forgot anything Marjorie told her.

"She was at first," said Marjorie, hoping her aunt would not notice her
suddenly heightened color. She drew a low chair to Miss Jessie's side,
and settled herself for a comfortable chat.

"Why did she give it up?" Miss Graham inquired, with interest.

"I--I don't exactly know. It was after I came back from Virginia and
Barbara came home. She said she would rather not be president any more,
and asked Lulu to take her place."

"I like Elsie," said Miss Jessie. "She is very clever, and has been
rather spoiled in consequence, but there is much that is fine about her.
She will make a noble woman, I am sure."

Marjorie looked pleased.

"Elsie likes you," she said, "and I don't think she is really fond of
many people. She hasn't nearly as many friends as most of the girls at
school have, but I love her dearly, and so does Babs."

"I had a letter from your father this afternoon," Miss Jessie said,
after a little pause; "I am keeping it for you to read. He says things
are looking up at the ranch, and he is hoping for a better season than
last. He thinks he may possibly be able to come East for us himself next
month. I do hope he can, for it would be such a treat for him."

"I suppose he is thankful to get Mother back," said Marjorie, "but, oh,
how we do miss her, don't we, Aunt Jessie?"

"Yes, indeed, but it wouldn't have been fair to have kept her any longer
when she was so anxious to get home to your father. After all, she had a
good long rest, and your father declares she is looking ten years
younger in consequence."

"What a wonderful winter it has been," said Marjorie, reflectively,
resting her knee against her aunt's knee. "When I left home last
October, how little any of us dreamed of all the strange, beautiful
things that were going to happen. Those first weeks were pretty hard; I
was a good deal more homesick than I let any of you know, but I knew
everybody meant to be kind and I did try hard to make the best of
things. Then came the Randolphs' invitation to spend the holidays in
Virginia, and the wonderful discovery about Undine. And then--as if that
wasn't happiness enough--Dr. Randolph saw you, and brought you and
Mother back to New York with him. The operation was pretty dreadful, but
ever since Dr. Randolph told us he was sure it had been a success,
everything has been simply heavenly."

Miss Jessie said nothing, but softly stroked Marjorie's hair, and there
was such a look of joy in her eyes, that the girl could not help being
struck by it.

"Aunt Jessie," she said, laughing, "do you know, I never realized before
how young you are. I used to think of you as quite a middle-aged lady,
but I don't know how it is, you look different now somehow--almost like
a girl."

"I was twenty-nine last week," said Miss Jessie, smiling; "I suppose
twenty-nine may seem middle-aged to fifteen."

"But it doesn't," protested Marjorie; "not a bit; I think I must have
been a goose ever to have thought such a thing. Beverly calls you a
perfect trump, and he wouldn't say that about any one he considered
middle-aged; it wouldn't be respectful."

"I am very much obliged to Beverly for his good opinion," said Miss
Jessie, laughing and blushing in such a very girlish manner that her
niece regarded her in growing astonishment.

"I believe it's the thought of being well and strong again that has made
all the difference," she said. "Oh, Aunt Jessie darling, think of it,
you'll never have to sit in that dreadful wheeled-chair again! What
walks and rides we'll have together. Are you sure Dr. Randolph will let
you go back to the ranch in June?"

"He says I shall be quite strong enough for the journey by that time,"
Miss Graham answered, but she did not meet Marjorie's direct gaze as she
spoke. "I feel that I ought not to trespass on the Randolphs'
hospitality any longer than is necessary. Think of what they have done
for me, Marjorie. First all those weeks at the hospital, and then
insisting on my coming here, and all of it just because we were kind to
Undine."

"I don't think that is the only reason," said Marjorie, eagerly. "That
was the beginning of it, of course, but now they all love you for
yourself. Babs says her mother loves you dearly, and she and Beverly
were both so pleased because you said they might call you 'Aunt Jessie.'
As for the doctor, I'm sure he likes you ever so much."

"There's some one at the door; go and see who it is, Marjorie."

Marjorie rose obediently, wondering what could have possibly caused her
aunt's sudden embarrassment, and when she returned she was followed by
Barbara, who had also dropped in for a little chat, Miss Jessie's room
being a favorite rendezvous with all the young people.

"Well, and what have you been doing this afternoon?" Miss Graham asked
pleasantly, as Barbara settled herself for a comfortable half-hour.

"I went for a walk with Elsie and Hortense. We had a nice time, but I
don't think Elsie felt very well, she was so quiet. I asked her if her
head ached, and she said no, but I'm afraid it did."

"I don't think Elsie has seemed quite like herself for several days,"
said Miss Jessie, a little anxiously. "Perhaps she is studying too hard;
her mother tells me she is so very ambitious."

Neither of the girls had any explanation to suggest, and they all
chatted on pleasantly on various subjects until it was time to go away
and dress for dinner. Barbara was also going to the Club that evening,
having been admitted as a guest of honor some months before. Indeed, she
was quite the heroine of the hour, for the romantic story had quickly
spread from friends and acquaintances to strangers, and she had even
been written about in several newspapers, a circumstance which had
filled the breasts of some other girls with envy. For several weeks
there was not a girl in the city so much talked about as Barbara
Randolph, the child who had been mourned as dead by her family for
nearly three years, and then reappeared under conditions sufficiently
interesting and romantic to fill the pages of a thrilling story-book.
The Randolphs disliked the publicity, but Barbara was pursued by
reporters and photographers until Beverly lost his temper, and
positively refused to allow any member of the family to grant another
interview.

"How does it feel to know that everybody in New York is talking about
you, and all the papers asking for your picture?" Elsie had asked one
day, to which Barbara had answered, with a laugh:

"I don't know that I have any particular feelings about it. I am too
happy at being at home again with Mother and Beverly to care for
anything else in the world."

Elsie was nowhere to be seen when Marjorie returned to her uncle's
apartment, and the cousins did not meet till they were both dressed for
the evening, and had joined Mr. and Mrs. Carleton in the drawing-room.
Then Mrs. Carleton's first words were an anxious question.

"Are you sure you are feeling quite well this evening, Elsie darling?
You are very pale."

"Of course I'm all right," said Elsie, crossly. "I do wish you wouldn't
fuss so much about me, Mamma."

Mrs. Carleton sighed.

"I am sure I don't intend to fuss," she said, plaintively, "but how can
I help worrying when I see you looking so badly, especially when you
will insist on studying so hard?"

"Nonsense," said Mr. Carleton, looking up from his evening paper, with a
frown. "I have looked over Elsie's lessons, and there is nothing wrong
there. She isn't studying any harder than a healthy girl of her age
should. What's the matter, Elsie--don't you feel quite up to the mark?"

He spoke kindly, but his tone was a trifle impatient, and before Elsie
could reply, her mother began again.

"She won't tell you; she insists there is nothing the matter, but she
has not looked like herself for days. If she isn't better to-morrow I
shall have the doctor see her, and give her a tonic."

Mr. Carleton threw down his newspaper.

"My dear Julia," he said, "I believe you consider a tonic a cure for
every evil in the world. The girls are ready, so let us go down to
dinner, and see if Elsie doesn't make up for her loss of appetite at
luncheon."

But Elsie did not make up for her lack of appetite at luncheon. She
toyed with her food, and her color changed so often, from white to red,
and back to white again, that by the time dinner was over even her
father began to look at her curiously. But when Mrs. Carleton suggested
that she should not go to Gertie Rossiter's, where the Club was to be
held that evening, she protested that she was perfectly well, and was so
decided in her determination to go, that, as usual, she had her way.

The meeting was at eight, and Marjorie and Elsie were obliged to hurry
away from the dinner table to join the two Randolphs, as the four were
to go together in the Carletons' carriage.

"Uncle George says we might have had his car as well as not," remarked
Barbara, as they took their seats in the carriage. "He has come to spend
the evening with Mother and Aunt Jessie, and won't need it."

"Your uncle is very generous with his car," said Marjorie, innocently.
"He lent it to your mother and Aunt Jessie this afternoon, you know, and
Aunt Jessie said they had a beautiful ride."

"Oh, Uncle George would do anything in the world for Aunt Jessie,"
remarked Barbara, at which her brother smiled a rather mischievous
smile, but said nothing.

There was an unusually large gathering of the Club that evening, in
honor of the president, who, with her family, was to sail for Europe the
following day. As it was a gala occasion, no sewing was to be done, and
the boys were invited to come with the girls, and devote the evening to
dancing and games.

"I'm afraid our sewing really hasn't amounted to very much," Winifred
Hamilton remarked ruefully. "Mother says she's afraid the Blind Babies
would be badly off if they had to depend upon us for clothes, but we've
had an awfully jolly winter, and I'm sorry it's over, aren't you, Mr.
Randolph?"

"Well, summer is pretty jolly, too, you know," answered Beverly,
smiling. "I sha'n't be sorry to have vacation begin. We are going abroad
as soon as college closes."

"How nice," said Winifred, looking interested; "perhaps you'll meet the
Bells. They expect to stay over till October. I really don't know how I
shall manage to get on so long without Lulu."

"Why don't you go, too?" Beverly asked, good-naturedly.

"I should love to, but I couldn't leave Mother. Dr. Bell offered to take
me, and Father and Mother said I might go if I liked, but I couldn't
make up my mind to leave them. Perhaps some day we shall go ourselves,"
finished Winifred, trying to look hopeful.

"I'll let you into a little secret if you'll promise not to tell," said
Beverly, who had a genuine liking for Winifred, despite the fact that
she was "young for her age." "My mother is very anxious to have Marjorie
go with us, provided her parents will consent. Miss Graham thinks they
will, and Mother has written to ask them before speaking to Marjorie
herself. Mind you don't tell, for it's a great secret. Even Babs doesn't
know, for she and Marjorie are such chums she would be sure to let
something out. Hello! what's up? Lulu is going to make a speech."

There was a sudden hush as Lulu, with Elsie at her side, stepped
forward, and rapped sharply on the table, to call the club to order.

"Ladies and gentlemen," she began in what the girls called "her
presidential tone," "I didn't expect to have any regular meeting this
evening, but Miss Elsie Carleton has an announcement to make, and has
asked me to tell you she would like to speak. As you all know Miss
Carleton was your president until she resigned in favor of another, I am
sure you will all be pleased to hear what she has to say. Go ahead,
Elsie; everybody's listening."

All eyes were turned in surprise upon Elsie, as she stood before them,
very pale, but with a look of settled determination on her face. Twice
she tried to speak, and stopped, and they could all see that she was
very nervous. Then the words came, very low, but sufficiently audible to
reach every ear in the room.

"Girls," she began, looking straight before her, and clasping and
unclasping her hands as she spoke, "girls and boys, too, for I want you
all to hear. I have a confession to make. It's about something that
happened at the first meeting of this Club--the night we were all
initiated. That poem I wrote--some of you thought it was the best, and
you made me president--it--it wasn't original; I learned it when I was a
little girl, but I thought nobody would recognize it. I didn't mean to
cheat at first, but I couldn't make up anything that I thought was good
enough, and I hated to have the other poems better than mine. I haven't
anything more to say except that I've been ashamed of myself ever since,
and I can't have you go on thinking me cleverer than I am, any longer."
And then, without waiting to note the effect of her startling
announcement, Elsie turned and fled.

Marjorie and Barbara found her upstairs in the dressing-room, crying as
if her heart would break. Neither of them said a word, but Marjorie put
her arms round her cousin's neck and hugged her.

[Illustration: "IT TAKES A LOT OF PLUCK TO GET UP AND SAY A THING LIKE
THAT."--_Page 355._]

"What are they saying about me?" whispered Elsie, burying her face on
Marjorie's shoulder. "Do they all despise me?"

"Not a bit of it," declared Marjorie, reassuringly. "They're all saying
how plucky it was of you to confess. Lulu says she never liked you so
much before in her life. As for me, I'm so proud of you I don't know
what to do. Oh, Elsie darling, I'm so glad you did it!"

"It was you who made me do it," sobbed Elsie, clinging to her cousin.
"You were so splendid about it all. You knew, and yet you never told any
one, not even Papa when he was provoked with you, because you wouldn't
explain what the trouble between us was. Your brother knew too, Babs,
and he has never said a word, but I know how he has despised me. I've
despised myself too--oh, how I have despised myself! I've been selfish
and conceited all my life, and I didn't care much, but one can't help
feeling mean and ashamed beside girls like you, and brave, wonderful
women like Aunt Jessie. I don't believe I've got one real friend in the
world."

"You've got lots," protested Marjorie and Barbara both together.
"Just come downstairs and see if you haven't."

It was a very quiet, subdued Elsie who reëntered the drawing-room,
escorted by her two staunch friends, but the welcome she received was
such that, before the evening was over, she found herself able to smile,
and take a passing interest in life once more. Elsie had many faults,
but she was not a bad girl, and she had learned a lesson that would last
her all her life. One of the first to approach her and hold out his
hand, was Beverly Randolph.

"You're a trump, Elsie," he said, in his blunt, boyish way. "It takes a
lot of pluck to get up and say a thing like that. Let's shake hands and
be friends." And at that moment Elsie was happier than she had been in
months.

"I think I'll just stop a minute to say good-night to Aunt Jessie,"
remarked Marjorie, as they were going up to their apartment in the lift.
"I don't believe she has gone to bed yet if Dr. Randolph is spending the
evening. Tell Aunt Julia I'll be right up, Elsie."

So Marjorie stepped out of the lift with the Randolphs, while Elsie went
up another floor to her own apartment. Mrs. Randolph had insisted that
Miss Graham should be her guest on leaving the hospital, and one of the
most comfortable rooms in the apartment had been assigned to her.

It was Mrs. Randolph herself who opened the door for the young people;
she was smiling, and looked as if she were pleased about something.

"Has Aunt Jessie gone to bed?" Marjorie asked.

"No, dear, she is in the parlor with Uncle George, and I think she wants
to see you."

Barbara hurried her mother off to her room, to tell of the events of the
evening, and Beverly followed, at a mysterious signal from Mrs.
Randolph, so Marjorie was the only one to enter the cozy little parlor,
where she found her aunt and the doctor sitting on the sofa side by
side.

"I just came in for a minute to say good-night," she began. "I've had a
lovely evening, and--and--" here Marjorie paused abruptly, struck by
something unusual in the faces of her two listeners.

"Is--is anything the matter?" she inquired anxiously.

"Do we look as if there were?" inquired the doctor, and he smiled such a
radiant smile that Marjorie's sudden anxiety melted into thin air.

"No, not exactly, but Aunt Jessie looks so--so different. Oh, Aunt
Jessie darling, I know something has happened--is it good news?"

"The very best news in the world for me," said the doctor, laughing,
while Aunt Jessie drew her niece into her arms, and hid her smiling,
blushing face on Marjorie's shoulder. "Your aunt has promised to give me
something that I want more than anything else. Marjorie, do you think
you would like to have me for an uncle?"

"And that was just the crowning happiness of all," said Marjorie, when
she and Elsie were talking things over half an hour later. "I thought I
was just as happy as any girl could be before, but when I saw that look
on Aunt Jessie's face, and thought of all she had suffered, and how
brave she had been, it seemed as if my heart would burst with gladness.
It's just the most beautiful ending to a beautiful winter."

"I wish I had done more to make the first part of the winter happy,"
said Elsie, with a remorseful sigh. "I don't see why you didn't hate me,
Marjorie; I'm sure I deserved it."

"Why, I couldn't," said Marjorie, simply, "you were my own cousin, you
know."

Elsie went up to her cousin, and put her arms round her. That was such
an unusual proceeding from cold, undemonstrative Elsie that Marjorie
was speechless with astonishment.

"I believe you are the best girl in the world, Marjorie," she said,
unsteadily. "I'm not worthy of your friendship, but if you will really
love me, and forgive me for all the mean, hateful things I've done, I
will try to deserve it--I will indeed."


THE END




DOROTHY BROWN

By NINA RHOADES


          Illustrated by Elizabeth Withington Large 12mo
          Cloth $1.50

[Illustration]

THIS is considerably longer than the other books by this favorite
writer, and with a more elaborate plot, but it has the same winsome
quality throughout. It introduces the heroine in New York as a little
girl of eight, but soon passes over six years and finds her at a select
family boarding school in Connecticut. An important part of the story
also takes place at the Profile House in the White Mountains. The charm
of school-girl friendship is finely brought out, and the kindness of
heart, good sense and good taste which find constant expression in the
books by Miss Rhoades do not lack for characters to show these best of
qualities by their lives. Other less admirable persons of course appear
to furnish the alluring mystery, which is not all cleared up until the
very last.

          "There will be no better book than this to put
          into the hands of a girl in her teens and none
          that will be better appreciated by
          her."--_Kennebec Journal._





MARION'S VACATION

By NINA RHOADES


      Illustrated by Bertha G. Davidson 12mo Cloth $1.25

[Illustration]

THIS book is for the older girls, Marion being thirteen. She has for ten
years enjoyed a luxurious home in New York with the kind lady who feels
that the time has now come for this aristocratic though lovable little
miss to know her own nearest kindred, who are humble but most excellent
farming people in a pretty Vermont village. Thither Marion is sent for a
summer, which proves to be a most important one to her in all its
lessons.

          "More wholesome reading for half grown girls it
          would be hard to find; some of the same lessons
          that proved so helpful in that classic of the last
          generation 'An Old Fashioned Girl' are brought
          home to the youthful readers of this sweet and
          sensible story."--_Milwaukee Free Press._




Only Dollie

      By NINA RHOADES Illustrated by Bertha Davidson
      Square 12mo Cloth $1.00

[Illustration]

THIS is a brightly written story of a girl of twelve, who, when the
mystery of her birth is solved, like Cinderella, passes from drudgery to
better circumstances. There is nothing strained or unnatural at any
point. All descriptions or portrayals of character are life-like, and
the book has an indescribable appealing quality which wins sympathy and
secures success.

          "It is delightful reading at all times."--_Cedar
          Rapids (Ia.) Republican._

          "It is well written, the story runs smoothly, the
          idea is good, and it is handled with
          ability."--_Chicago Journal._




The Little Girl Next Door

      By NINA RHOADES Large 12mo Cloth Illustrated
      by Bertha Davidson $1.00

[Illustration]

A DELIGHTFUL story of true and genuine friendship between an impulsive
little girl in a fine New York home and a little blind girl in an
apartment next door. The little girl's determination to cultivate the
acquaintance, begun out of the window during a rainy day, triumphs over
the barriers of caste, and the little blind girl proves to be in every
way a worthy companion. Later a mystery of birth is cleared up, and the
little blind girl proves to be of gentle birth as well as of gentle
manners.




Winifred's Neighbors


            By NINA RHOADES Illustrated
            by Bertha G. Davidson Large
            12mo Cloth $1.00

[Illustration]

LITTLE Winifred's efforts to find some children of whom she reads in a
book lead to the acquaintance of a neighbor of the same name, and this
acquaintance proves of the greatest importance to Winifred's own family.
Through it all she is just such a little girl as other girls ought to
know, and the story will hold the interest of all ages.

      _For sale by all booksellers, or sent postpaid on receipt
      of price by the publishers_

            LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO., BOSTON




       *       *       *       *       *




Transcriber's note:

Obvious punctuation errors were corrected.

Page 104, "stiches" changed to "stitches" (aunt's stitches had)

Page 200, "Glass" changed to "Grass" (Keep off the Grass)

Page 219, "Luly" changed to "Lulu" (Lulu Bell, one)